/^ 


Columtiia  Unibersitp 
in  tlje  Citp  of  iSeto  gorfe 

LIBRARY 


This  book  is  due  ^^oj^  ^™-  '-'t'T^T^lt 
below,  and  if  not  r^turneiat  o.  before  that  t,n,e  a  fine 
five  cents  a  day  will  be  incurred. 


THE  CHURCH  AT  WORK 
IN  COLLEGE  AND  UNIVERSITY 


The  Church  at  Work 
in  College  and  University 


By  REV.  PAUL  MICOU,  B.D. 

Secretary  of  the  Department  of  Collegiate  Education 
of  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education 


Put  forth  by 

The  National  Student  Council 
of  the  Episcopal  Church 


Pro  Christo  per  Ecclesiam 


MOREHOUSE  PUBLISHING  CO. 

MILWAUKEE.  WIS. 
1919 


^^-U(p4Q.Z 


COPYRIGHT    BY    THE 

MOREHOUSE  PUBLISHING  CO. 
1919 


PREFACE 

A  general  survey  of  the  student  field  is  the  only 
way  to  bring  to  all  the  vision  of  the  greatness  and  the 
glory  and  the  far-reaching  results  to  the  Church  of 
work  in  behalf  of  students.  This  book  is  the  first 
attempt  that  has  been  made  to  set  forth  between  two 
covers  the  Church's  whole  duty  to  her  young  men  and 
women  at  college.  Like  all  pioneer  treatises  it  has 
defects.  It  will  be  for  the  good  of  the  cause  if  con- 
structive criticisms  are  sent  to  the  writer.  The  con- 
clusions of  this  book  are  not  final,  for  student  work  is 
too  new  to  be  as  yet  beyond  the  experimental  stage. 

It  is  rhetorically  awkward  in  the  English  language 
to  include  men  and  women  in  the  same  sentence.  The 
repetition  of  the  words  "men  and  women  students'', 
or  the  pronouns  ^Tie  and  she"  in  all  their  cases,  is 
unpleasant  to  the  eye  and  ear.  Consequently  the 
reader  must  in  most  cases  consider  the  pronoun  to  be 
generic  and  the  word  "student"  to  cover  both  men 
and  women. 

The  same  kind  of  difficulty  arises  in  regard  to  the 
references  to  college  Church  workers.  The  term 
"clergyman  in  the  college  community"  must  be  in- 
terpreted as  including,  when  appropriate,  curates, 
deaconesses,  parish  visitors,  and  interested  faculty 
people.     All  who  minister  to  college  Churchmen  in 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

any  capacity  are  expected  to  find  for  themselves  their 
share  of  the  task  as  they  read. 

To  leave  no  doubt  as  to  which  is  meant  in  each 
case  the  word  Church  is  spelt  with  a  capital  when  the 
Church  catholic  or  national  is  meant,  and  with  a  small 
initial  letter  when  the  reference  is  to  the  local  church 
or  parish. 

All  methods  of  work  here  set  forth  are  not  pos- 
sible in  each  college  community.  This  obvious  re- 
mark is  made  lest  some  readers  despair  of  their  ability 
to  carry  out  the  programme  suggested.  When  all  is 
done  which  is  possible  by  way  of  organization  and 
methods  of  work,  the  supreme  necessity  may  yet  re- 
main of  awakening  the  consciences  and  inspiring  the 
devotion  of  the  students,  lest  in  machinery  and  mere 
activity  they  fail  to  find  the  Lord,  in  whose  Name 
the  work  is  being  done. 

Paul  Micou. 

New  York  City,  February  11,  1919. 


VI 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PREFACE      V 

Chapter         I — Retrospect    and    Prospect    in    Church 

Student  Work 1 

Chapteb       II — The  Student's  Social  Life  and  Meet- 
ings   13 

Chapter      III — Church    Student   Organizations  .       22 

Chapter      IV— The    Student's    Worship     ....       36 

Chapter        V — ^The  Student's  Religious  Education     .       47 

Chapter      VI — The    Student    and    Church    Extension 

and  Christian  Unity  ....        63 

Chapter    VII — The  Student's  Service  in  Church  and 

Community 72 

Chapter  VIII — Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes       83 

Chapter      IX — The  Place  of  the  Faculty  in  Student 

Work 104 

Chapter        X — Responsibility    of    the    Church    in    a 

College  Community 117 

Chapter      XI — Responsibility    of    the    Home    Parish 

for  its  Students 128 

Chapter    XII — Help   from  the  Outside   for   the   Col- 

^         lege  Worker 133 

Chapter  XIII — The    Church's   Responsibility   for   her 

Students   from   Other   Lands     .      .      149 

Chapter  XIV— Church    Colleges 169 

vii 


The  Church  at  Work  iri  College  and  University 

APPENDIX  I— The  National  Student  Council  of  the 

Episcopal   Church 186 

II — Agencies  at  Work  in  the  Student  Field     190 
III — Conferences  between  the  Agencies   at 

Work  in  the  University  Field  .      195 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 

INDEX 212 


vm 


CHAPTER  I 

Retrospect  and  Prospect  in  Church  Student  Work 

The  Church  and  American  education 

To-day  in  America  official  recognition  of  religion 
is  the  exception  rather  than  the  rule.  The  Church 
must  come  to  the  edge  of  the  campus  and  call  her 
children  away  from  their  dormitories  and  fraternity 
houses,  if  they  are  to  worship  and  receive  the  Sacra- 
ments. Instead  of  religion  being  an  integral  part  of 
education,  as  it  once  was,  it  has  now  been  largely  put 
on  one  side,  as  if  it  were  a  thing  by  itself  with  which 
education  need  not  be  concerned. 

This  is  a  picture  of  American  education  as  a 
whole.  It  is  not  by  any  means  true  of  all  its  parts. 
Many  colleges  and  universities  have  chapels  and  con- 
duct regular  worship.  Other  colleges,  and  the  number 
is  very  large,  are  under  the  control  of  some 
Church,  and  have  the  worship  and  religious  education 
customary  in  that  communion. 

The  Church  in  the  early  days  of  American  education 

This  is  not  a  picture  of  the  early  days  of  American 
education,  for  if  we  call  the  roll  of  the  oldest  colleges 
we  find  that  their  names  at  once  suggest  honored 
leaders  of  the  colonial  Churches,  and  from  that  day 

1 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

to  this  religious  worship  has  held  a  place  of  honor 
in  Harvard,  William  and  Mary,  Yale,  Princeton, 
Washington  and  Lee,  Pennsylvania,  Columbia,  Brown, 
Eutgers,  and  Dartmouth.  The  pity  is  that  the  newer 
universities,  especially  the  great  state  institutions, 
did  not  copy  the  example  of  their  elder  sisters. 

The  Church  and  recent  educational  tendencies 

The  missionary  zeal  of  the  various  Churches  as 
they  pushed  westward  led  to  the  founding  of  the  small 
colleges  which  we  know  to-day  as  "denominational 
colleges".  There  are  more  than  three  hundred  of 
them,  though  many  have  lost  a  distinctively  sectarian 
tone.  Later  on  came  the  founding  of  the  state  edu- 
cational institutions,  universities,  agricultural  and 
mechanical  colleges,  normal  and  technological  schools. 
These  number  over  two  hundred.  A  smaller  group 
is  made  up  of  more  or  less  privately  founded  profes- 
sional schools,  chiefly  medical  and  technological.  The 
latest  tendency  seems  to  be  for  cities  to  found  muni- 
cipal colleges.  These  last  three  groups  are  wholly 
non-sectarian  in  character.  The  majority,  however, 
recognize  Christianity  to  the  extent  of  fostering 
voluntary  Christian  organizations. 

The  distinctive  feature  of  modern  Church  student  work 

It  is  these  voluntary  student  religious  organiza- 
tions which  are  characteristic  of  modern  Church  work 
in  colleges  and  universities.  There  has  never  been 
anything  in  the  past  like  it,  although  we  know  of 
many  movements  which  began  in  voluntary  associa- 
tions of  college  men,  as,  for  instance,  the  Methodist, 

2 


Retrospect  and  Prospect  in  Church  Student  Work 

Oxford,  and  modern  missionary  movements.  But 
that  nearly  every  college  has  a  band  of  earnest  young 
people  striving  to  uphold  the  cause  of  religion,  often 
in  spite  of  official  apathy,  is  a  unique  phenomenon. 
And  the  tragedy  of  it  is  that  the  Church  left  these 
young  people  alone  for  so  long  a  time  that  a  new 
religious  brotherhood,  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association,  stepped  into  the  breach  to  do  the  work 
the  Church  was  not  doing.  In  these  latter  days  the 
various  Churches  are  trying  to  redeem  their  past,  and 
Church  Boards  of  Education  are  striving  to  shepherd 
their  own  flocks  in  the  colleges. 

An  immense  and  complex  problem 

The  problem  is  immense.  Figures  compiled  before 
the  War  for  our  own  communion  showed  that  about 
seventeen  thousand  Episcopalians,  men  and  women, 
were  students  in  the  institutions  of  higher  learning. 
Most  of  these  were  studying  away  from  home,  and 
the  busy  lives  they  were  leading  tended  to  make  them 
forgetful  of  the  Church,  unless  her  clergy  sought 
them  out. 

The  problem  is  also  complex.  The  students  are 
of  many  kinds :  academic,  graduate,  professional,  and 
normal.  They  live  in  dormitories  or  private  homes, 
and  are  often  scattered  through  a  great  city  in  board- 
ing houses.  College  life  is  so  varied  and  peculiar 
that  ministering  to  them  is  quite  different  from  ordi- 
nary pastoral  work.  Church  workers  in  colleges  ought 
to  be  especially  trained  for  this  ministration,  or 
at  least  be  qualified  for  it  by  an  experience  of  their 
own  which  covered  all  phases  of  college  life. 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universii\f 
The  kind  of  worker  needed 

Unusual  men  and  women  are  needed  for  this  work. 
The  Christian  religion  must  be  persuasively  and 
attractively  set  forth  as  worthy  of  the  loyal  allegiance 
of  trained  minds.  Christian  truth  must  be  so  pre- 
sented from  the  pulpit  and  the  teacher's  chair  as  to 
win  men  and  women  accustomed  during  the  week  to 
listen  to  specialists  in  the  lecture  halls.  Helpful 
religious  and  moral  influences  must  be  thrown  about 
the  students  in  their  peculiar  environment.  These 
things  can  be  done  only  by  a  man  of  strong  personal- 
ity. The  Church  must  send  her  best  clergy  to  the 
college  communities,  for  there  is  no  more  influential 
work  than  that  of  guiding  the  future  leaders  of 
Church  and  state  during  the  most  formative  period 
of  their  spiritual  development. 

History  of  the  student  work  of  the  Episcopal  Church 

The  story  of  the  work  of  the  Episcopal  Church 
for  her  students  is  soon  told.  In  most  colleges  and 
universities  at  one  time  or  another  our  students  have 
formed  societies  or  clubs,  the  success  of  which  was 
largely  determined  by  the  leadership  they  received. 
The  next  chapter  will  tell  something  of  the  great 
variety  of  organizations  which  has  resulted  by  a 
process  of  evolution. 

The  Church  Students'  IVIissionary  Association 

The  only  attempt  to  bring  these  societies  into 
one  organization  was  when  the  Church  Students' 
Missionary  Association  was  organized  in  1888.   This 

4 


Retrospect  and  Prospect  in  Church  Student  Work 

was  in  the  days  when  great  missionary  interest  was 
being  manifested  in  the  college  world.  The  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  had  just  been  established,  and 
the  Interseminary  Missionary  Alliance  was  stirring 
the  theological  students.  The  C.  S.  M.  A.  did  a 
great  work  for  twenty  years,  and  to  it  we  owe  many 
of  our  strongest  missionaries.  This  Association  main- 
tained a  traveling  Secretary  and  held  annual  conven- 
tions. Its  ultimate  dissolution  seems  to  have  been 
due  to  many  causes.  The  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment had  been  growing  in  power  and  usefulness,  and 
its  conventions  and  conferences  seemed  to  be  accom- 
plishing the  same  purpose  as  those  of  the  C.  S.  M.  A. 
The  Association  also  failed  largely  because  it  tried 
to  bind  into  one  organization  schools,  colleges,  and 
theological  seminaries.  Possibly  it  set  before  the 
students  too  narrow  and  formal  a  type  of  local  organ- 
ization. The  scope  of  student  religious  work  had 
widened,  the  study  of  the  Bible  was  being  promoted, 
and  the  note  of  social  service  was  being  struck. 
Church  students  were  doing  more  than  the  C.  S.  M.  A, 
called  for,  and  it  seemed  to  hamper  them. 

The   Board   of   Missions 

The  essential  work  of  the  C.  S.  M.  A.  was  not, 
however,  given  up.  The  Board  of  Missions  took  the 
mantle  from  the  leaders  of  the  Association  and  in 
1908  appointed  the  Eev.  John  J.  Gravatt  a  member 
of  the  staff  to  travel  through  the  colleges.  This  he 
did  for  two  years.  Since  then  there  has  been  no  full 
time  Secretary  for  men  students.  From  then  to  the 
present  the  Board  of  Missions  has  had  a  Secretary 

5 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

for  candidate  work  among  women  students,  Deaconess 
H.  E.  Goodwin. 

The   General    Board    of   Religious   Education 

Since  1910  student  work  has  received  the  attention 
of  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education,  created 
by  the  General  Convention  at  that  time.  The  De- 
partment of  Collegiate  Education  of  this  Board  was 
first  directed  by  the  Rev.  Stanley  S.  Kilbourne.  He 
was  concerned,  during  his  two  years  of  office,  over 
the  question  of  a  national  Church  society  for  the 
colleges,  but  he  never  saw  his  way  clear  toward  organ- 
izing one.  He  states  that  he  found  no  great  desire 
for  it  among  our  students.  There  was  much  confer- 
ence and  general  discussion  about  such  a  society,  and 
from  time  to  time  the  Church  press  contained  letters 
advocating  it.  After  a  year  during  which  the  Depart- 
ment had  no  Secretary,  the  Rev.  Paul  Micou  entered 
on  the  duties  of  that  position  in  September,  1917. 

In  any  account  of  our  Church's  work  among 
students,  mention  must  be  made  of  the  faithful  care 
of  the  New  England  students  by  Mr.  Robert  H. 
Gardiner.  For  years  he  summoned  the  men  students 
of  New  England  to  meet  in  annual  session,  and  was 
their  presiding  officer.  While  these  meetings  did  not 
lead  to  a  general  organization,  they  did  form  links 
from  year  to  year,  their  resolutions  were  of  consid- 
erable value,  and  their  officers  had  a  certain  degree 
of  authority  in  dealing  with  the  college  societies.  A 
similar,  but  not  so  elaborate,  conference  has  been  held 
annually  for  New  England  women  students  at  Trinity 
Church,  Boston. 


Retrospect  and  Prospect  in  Church  Student  Work 
The  Social  Service  Commission 

There  is  one  more  general  Church  agency  which 
has  an  interest  in  the  student  field,  namely,  the  Joint 
Commission  on  Social  Service.  During  the  first  few 
years  of  the  Commission's  work  its  secretary  made 
a  beginning  in  establishing  relations  with  college 
Church  students,  but  it  was  found  impracticable  by 
reason  of  other  more  urgent  demands  to  carry  on  this 
work  effectively.  It  is  only  too  apparent,  however, 
that  more  must  be  done  if  we  are  to  train  leaders 
for  the  Church's  social  work. 

Conferences  of  Church  Workers 

In  February,  1917,  the  General  Board  of  Religious 
Education  called  together  in  Chicago  the  first  of  two 
conferences  of  Churchmen  working  among  college 
students,  to  the  number  of  twenty  clergy  from  college 
towns,  two  professors,  and  five  Bishops  and  general 
educational  officers.  The  deliberations  of  this  very 
representative  group  were  of  the  utmost  importance, 
and  there  will  be  many  references  in  this  book  to 
its  findings.  There  was  a  general  desire  expressed 
at  that  time  for  a  national  college  society,  but  the 
problems  attending  its  creation  were  so  numerous 
that  the  matter  was  referred  to  a  committee.  This 
committee  reported  to  the  second  conference,  a  year 
later,  in  favor  of  "a  rather  loose  and  elastic  organ- 
ization, which  will  not  duplicate  machinery,  run  up 
additional  expense,  or  interfere  with  present  local 
organizations'',  but  would  be  "a  growth  from  the 
facts  of  the  situation,  rather  than  a  theoretical  pro- 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

gramme,  and  should  therefore  be  tentative  rather  than 
final  in  its  form". 

How  the  National  Student  Council  came  into  being 

One  more  link  in  the  chain  of  events  should  be 
recorded.  The  Collegiate  Department  of  the  General 
Board  of  Religious  Education  has  a  group  of  coun- 
cilors who  work  with  the  Department.  Among  these 
councilors  are  Secretaries  of  the  Board  of  Missions 
and  at  least  one  person  who  can  speak  for  the  Joint 
Commission  on  Social  Service.  The  Department  and 
its  councilors  were  summoned  to  meet  at  the  General 
Board^s  offices,  April  30,  1918,  prior  to  the  second 
College  Workers'  Conference.  At  least  three  ideas 
which  found  their  way  into  the  constitution  of  "The 
National  Student  Council"  had  their  birth  then, 
namely,  (1)  the  method  of  effectively  uniting  the 
Board  of  Missions,  the  General  Board  of  Religious 
Education,  and  the  Joint  Commission  on  Social  Serv- 
ice in  a  council  to  advise  about  their  college  work; 

(2)  the    idea    of    leaving    the    students    absolutely 
free  in  their  method  of  local  organization,  provided 

(3)  they   would   agree  to   carry   out   a   "minimum 
programme". 

The  Council  owes  its  being,  however,  to  the  second 
Conference  of  Episcopal  College  Workers,  which  met 
May  21-24,  1918,  at  Howe  School,  Indiana.  This 
conference  was  even  more  representative  than  the 
first  one.  Twenty-four  of  the  most  important 
universities  and  agricultural  colleges  from  Harvard  to 
Tulane,  from  North  Dakota  to  North  Carolina,  and 
from  Colorado  to  Princeton  were  represented.     One 

8 


Retrospect  and  Prospect  in  Church  Student  Work 

Bishop    and    several    Board    Secretaries    were    also 
present. 

Interest  centered  about  tlie  report  of  the  committee 
on  a  national  college  society,  and  several  sessions  were 
given  over  to  the  matter.  The  committee  recom- 
mended that  a  national  student  organization  be 
formed  at  the  conference.  The  suggestions  of  the 
meeting  of  the  Collegiate  Department  on  April  30 
were  the  center  of  final  action.  Three  further  con- 
tributions were  made  by  the  College  Workers'  Con- 
ference, namely,  (1)  the  fivefold  division  of  the 
"minimum  programme",  (2)  the  election  of  members 
to  represent  the  Provinces,  and  (3)  the  democratic 
control  of  student  work  by  providing  that  three- 
fourths  of  the  membership  of  the  Council  should  be 
the  actual  workers  in  the  colleges  in  the  three  classes 
of  students,  professors,  and  clergy  working  in  colleges. 
The  name,  "National  Student  Council  of  the  Episco- 
pal Church",  is  also  due  to  this  Conference.* 

The    National   Student  Council   and  the 
college   Church  society 

The  Council  is  practically  a  board  of  strategy  to 
present  a  united  plan  and  to  direct  student  work  in 
the  name  of  the  entire  Church.  The  chief  point  to 
be  noted  here  is  the  relation  of  the  Council  to  the 
college  societies.  The  basic  idea  of  this  relationship 
is  quite  novel,  namely,  that  the  Council  is  less  in- 
terested in  the  type  of  organization  than  it  is  in  the 


*  The   Constitution   and   Rules   of   Organization   of  the 
Council  are  given  in  Appendix  I. 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Unhersityf 

work  done.  It  sets  forth,  therefore,  not  a  model  con- 
stitution, but  a  "minimum  programme".  It  will  recog- 
nize as  a  "Unit"  of  the  Council  any  organization 
which  carries  out  the  programme.  It  withdraws  this 
recognition  from  any  organization  which  for  two 
successive  years  ceases  to  work  effectively  along  these 
lines.  As  this  programme  is  only  a  minimum,  there 
is  every  incentive  to  growth  and  increased  activity. 
Thus  local  control  and  initiative  are  fully  safe- 
guarded. Some  existing  societies  may  have  to  en- 
large their  aims,  but  if  they  can  carry  out  the 
programme  they  need  not  change  their  organizations. 

The  Council's  programme  for  the  college  societies 

The  programme  is  thus  stated  by  the  Constitution 
of  the  Council: 

This  minimum  programme  shall  be  regular  activi- 
ties in  (1)  worship,  (2)  religious  education,  (3) 
Church  extension,  (4)  service,  and  (5)  meetings  to 
promote  the  forementioned  objects,  as  follows: 

(1)  WorsJiip:     The   Unit   shall   make  provision 

for  attendance  at  a  Church  service  once  a 
w^eek,  which,  if  possible,  shall  be  the  Holy 
Communion,  and  shall  also  make  provision 
for  a  monthly  Corporate  Communion. 

(2)  Religious  Education:     The  Unit  shall  make 

provision  for  religious  education  under 
Church  auspices  at  least  during  Advent  and 
Lent. 

(3)  Church  Extension:     The  Unit  shall  under- 

take  to   extend   the    Church   both   in   the 

10 


Retrospect  and  Prospect  in  Church  Student  Work 

college  and  throughout  the  world  by  per- 
sonal prayer,  work,  and  contributions. 

(4)  Service:     The  Unit  shall  provide  opportu- 

nities for  personal  service  in  the  Church  and 
in  the  community. 

(5)  Meetings:     At   least   four   meetings   of   the 

Unit  shall  be  held  each  year. 

Each  year  the  Council  will  interpret  the  minimum 
programme,  suggesting  the  best  methods  of  work,  the 
standard  books  for  religious  education,  the  goal  for 
missionary  endeavor,  etc.  To  certain  of  these  lines 
of  work,  which  have  been  developed  in  the  past,  we 
turn  our  attention  in  the  succeeding  chapters. 

The  suggestion  is  made  to  the  reader  that  he  make 
note  in  what  follows  of  things  w^hich  are  already  being 
done  in  the  college  and  parish  in  which  he  is  in- 
terested, and  of  those  which  are  possible  but  not  yet 
attempted ;  or  in  pigeon  English  "do,  can  do,  and  no 
can".  This  will  give  to  the  reading  of  the  book  a 
very  practical  interest. 

A  new  era  in  student  work 

That  a  new  era  has  come  in  student  work  through 
the  creation  of  this  Council  is  generally  recognized  by 
those  who  have  had  experience  with  Church  work  in 
colleges.  Bishop  Lloyd,  the  President  of  the  Board 
of  Missions,  who  knows  all  the  efforts  to  direct  and 
organize  college  work  in  the  past,  has  the  following 
to  say  of  the  present  movement: 

"It  is  generally  known  that  in  all  the  colleges  for 
men  and  women  there  are   organizations   of  young 

11 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

Churchmen  who  desire  to  be  found  faithful.  Hither- 
to these  have  been  of  small  practical  value,  not  for 
lack  of  fine  material  or  high  purpose,  but  because  they 
have  had  no  practical  end  to  attain.  Every  one  con- 
cerned was  living  a  life  full  of  interest  and  positive 
value.  To  attend  religious  meetings  no  doubt  was  a 
good  thing  to  do,  but  it  seemed  painfully  like  walking 
solemnly  in  a  circle.  Naturally  red-blooded  men  and 
women  get  tired  of  such  exercise  and  they  stop.  Now 
we  are  glad  to  announce  that  a  conference  of  men  con- 
cerned with  college  life  has  conceived  a  plan  by  which 
the  devout  aspirations  of  thoughtful  young  people 
can  be  met  with  suggestions  by  which  their  organiza- 
tions may  be  made  available  to  produce  results  of 
practical  value.  Means  will  be  brought  within  their 
reach  through  which  they  may  learn  what  is  involved 
in  being  a  member  of  the  Body  of  Christ;  what  one 
bearing  such  relation  should  know;  why  such  an  one 
cannot  use  his  life  for  his  own  purposes;  what  that 
work  is  which  depends  on  Christians  for  its  successful 
performance." 


12 


CHAPTER  II 
The  Stvdent's  Social  Life  and  Meetings 

Discovering   the   Churchmen 

The  first  step  in  working  with  college  students  is 
to  find  out  who  are  Churchmen.  This  is  by  no  means 
easy,  unless  the  college  authorities  take  a  religious 
census,  or  the  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  have  some  means 
of  having  cards  filled  out.  One  of  the  greatest  serv- 
ices rendered  by  the  Association  is  the  ascertaining  of 
the  Church  connections  of  the  freshmen.*  In  the 
smaller  colleges,  especially,  those  under  denomina- 
tional control,  the  college  authorities  themselves  re- 
quire this  information.  However  obtained,  it  usually 
states  the  Church  preference  of  the  individual,  and 
whether  he  or  she  is  actually  a  member  of  some  relig- 
ious body.  Of  course,  this  is  not  quite  in  the  form 
we  would  wish,  but  the  important  thing  is  to  get  the 
names  first,  and  ascertain  later  who  are  baptized  and 
confirmed.  One  other  source  of  knowledge  will,  we 
trust,  be  more  and  more  available  to  the  college 
worker,  namely,  lists  and  letters  from  the  clergy  of 

*  Hereafter  the  word  "Association"  will  be  used  as  a 
convenient  abbreviation  of  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  when  both 
are  meant,  or  when  the  reference  is  obviously  to  either 
separately. 

13 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

the  students'  homes.  This  will  be  fully  discussed  in 
a  later  chapter.  Suffice  it  here  to  say  that  if  such 
information  is  obtained  before  college  opens  a  letter 
sent  to  the  entering  student  in  the  summer  by  the 
rector  in  the  college  community  or  by  one  of  the 
Church  student  committee  is  of  immeasurable  value 
in  winning  him  for  the  Church.  Everything  depends 
on  first  impressions. 

Early  approach  to  the  freshman 

The  rush  of  the  opening  days  of  college  precludes 
using  them  for  planning.  The  work  should  be 
planned  in  May,  and  certain  Church  students  should 
pledge  that  they  will  return  to  college  ahead  of  others, 
so  as  to  greet  the  freshmen.  It  is  important  that  the 
names  be  obtained  at  the  earliest  possible  moment 
and  church  notices  or  other  information  be  mailed  to 
the  new  students.  This  must  be  followed  by  visits, 
in  which  the  efforts  of  the  rector  should  be  supple- 
mented by  a  student  committee  and  the  Churchmen 
on  the  faculty.  Where  the  number  of  new  students 
is  very  large,  a  well-printed  letter  of  welcome  might 
be  mailed  to  them,  for  it  would  be  physically  im- 
possible to  see  all  personally  in  the  early  days  of  the 
session.  For  the  first  few  Sundays  it  should  be  the 
duty  of  some  students  to  accompany  freshmen  to 
church  and  introduce  them  to  the  rector.  A  strong 
student  committee  is  a  necessity  in  this  freshmen 
work. 

It  will  be  hard  for  the  Church  to  make  her  voice 
heard  by  the  new  student  unless  she  speaks  in  the 
early  days  of  the  session.     Few  periods  in  life  are  as 

14 


The  Student^s  Social  Life  and  Meetings 

crowded  with  new  experiences  and  unexpected  prob- 
lems as  the  first  week  in  college.  Kegistration  is 
often  elaborate,  involving  interviews  with  professors 
or  faculty  advisers;  old  friends  are  greeted  or  new 
ones  made ;  one's  room  has  to  be  furnished  and  books 
bought;  Association  receptions  and  freshmen  meet- 
ings must  be  attended  so  that  the  college  traditions 
may  be  learned;  fraternity  rushing  may  take  up  the 
time  of  some ;  athletic  teams  clamor  for  new  recruits ; 
and  last  and  often  least  class  work  begins,  when  to 
the  student's  bewilderment  the  school  method  of  reci- 
tation gives  place  to  the  university  custom  of  lectures. 
It  is  all  so  different  from  home  that  the  Church  is 
forgotten.  Even  if  the  freshman  has  come  from  a 
Church  preparatory  school  and  feels  no  homesick- 
ness, the  Church  does  not  find  a  place  in  his  con- 
sciousness. At  school  the  chapel  Services  were  cen- 
tral, at  the  university  they  are  wholly  absent,  or  if 
held  are  likely  to  be  more  like  a  college  meeting  than 
worship.  A  well-printed  notice  on  paper  displaying 
the  names  of  the  church,  the  rector,  and  the  stiident 
organization  or  committee,  may  do  some  good,  but 
the  only  really  effective  way  of  arresting  the  fresh- 
man's attention  is  for  someone  representing  the 
Church  to  call  on  him  and,  if  he  is  willing,  make 
an  engagement  to  go  with  him  to  church  the  next 
Sunday.  If  he  worships  as  usual  that  first  Sunday 
he  will  probably  continue  in  fairly  regular  attendance. 
As  soon  as  the  meetings  which  crowd  the  opening  days 
of  college  are  over,  a  reception  to  the  Churchmen  in 
college  should  be  held  by  the  parish.  The  freshman 
has  by  this  time  acquired  the  habit  of  going  to  func- 

15 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

tions  of  which  he  is  the  center,  whereas  if  the  recep- 
tion is  postponed,  he  will  have  become  shy  and  claim 
to  be  "husf\ 

The  impressions  of  the  first  Services  in  church 
are  important.  The  rector  and  his  assistants  should 
be  at  the  door  to  meet  the  new  students,  and  the  whole 
congregation  should  show  a  welcome  and  good-will. 
AVhen  notices  are  given  some  reference  should  be  made 
to  the  connection  between  the  parish  and  the  college, 
and  special  prayers  for  students  should  be  used. 

Church  advertising 

Church  advertising  plays  an  important  part  in 
work  with  students.  The  church  should  have  a  page 
in  the  Association  "Freshman  Handbook",  with  a 
half-tone  of  the  church  building.  This  will  catch 
the  eye  whenever  the  pages  are  turned.  Space  should 
be  taken  for  the  entire  academic  year  in  the  college 
weekly,  or  once  a  week  in  the  college  daily,  if  there  is 
one.  The  make-up  of  this  page  should  be  varied  each 
week.  Often  the  hours  of  Services  and  other  such 
information  can  be  subordinated  to  some  statement 
about  the  Church.  The  secret  of  this  advertising  is 
to  suggest  to  the  reader  that  he  has  a  spiritual  need 
that  the  Church  can  supply.  A  question,  with  the 
suggestion  that  the  answer  can  be  found  in  the 
Church,  is  a  stimulating  form  of  advertising.  It  must 
not  be  forgotten  that  others  beside  Episcopalians  read 
these  advertisements.  Some  hungry  soul  with  no 
spiritual  home  may  be  turned  toward  the  Church  by 
seeing  his  special  need  stated  with  the  promise  of 
satisfaction.     Church  advertising  should  be  dignified, 

16 


The  Student's  Social  Life  and  Meetings 

but  not  too  formal  and  monotonous.  Signs  that 
never  change,  cards  yellow  with  dirt  on  bulletin 
boards,  and  unvaried  advertisements  in  the  college 
paper  are  usually  not  read  more  than  once.  Such 
lack  of  interest  in  the  advertiser  reacts  unfavorably 
on  the  students,  who  are  alert  and  clever  in  advertis- 
ing their  own  college  enterprises. 

Meetings 

One  of  the  first  questions  to  arise  in  discussing 
the  programme  of  Church  work  for  students  is  the 
nature  and  number  of  meetings.  The  overcrowded 
schedule  of  the  average  college  must  be  taken  into 
consideration.  Students  who  make  desirable  leaders 
are  already  at  the  head  of  so  many  activities  that  they 
hesitate  to  assume  responsibility  in  Church  work.  It 
is  wise,  then,  to  see  that  no  meeting  is  held  simply 
for  the  sake  of  meeting.  There  should  be  an  objective 
for  each,  so  that  it  will  be  felt  to  have  been  worth 
while. 

Meetings  of  Church  clubs  or  societies  should  do 
more  than  entertain.  If  they  are  stimulating,  con- 
ducted with  enthusiasm  and  promptitude,  they  Avill 
be  well  and  regularly  attended.  But  if  they  drag, 
their  attendance  will  surely  drop  to  the  faithful  few 
who  have  an  unusually  strong  sense  of  duty.  If 
business  is  unfinished  it  had  better  be  left  to  a  com- 
mittee, rather  than  for  the  entire  society  to  be  held 
to  thrash  out  details.  Most  meetings  should  be  con- 
ducted by  students,  and  in  every  way  the  sense  of 
democracy  should  be  fostered.  It  is  as  disastrous  for 
the  members  of  the  societ}^  to  feel  that  they  are  under 

17 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

the  dictation  of  one  or  two  over-zealous  students,  as 
to  feel  that  the  clerg3rman  in  charge  is  presuming  on 
his  position  to  run  affairs  in  his  own  way. 

Place  of  meetings 

One  comment  is  necessary  about  the  place  of  meet- 
ings. It  should  be  as  near  the  center  of  student 
population  as  possible.  While  we  may  reasonably 
expect  students  to  go  some  distance  to  church  for 
w^orship,  it  is  hardly  right  to  take  their  time  to  go  far 
to  meetings  or  social  gatherings  in  a  parish  house. 
Many  of  the  newer  colleges  and  universities  are  built 
in  the  suburbs  of  cities.  Trolley  service  may  be  in- 
frequent, and  with  many  students  even  carfare  is  an 
important  item  of  expense.  Under  such  circum- 
stances meetings  should  be  held  in  some  suitable 
building  on  the  campus,  or  at  a  professor's  house. 
Many  Church  student  societies  have  solved  the  prob- 
lem of  time  and  place  of  meeting  by  reserving  a  room 
in  a  restaurant,  eating  a  "dutch"  supper  together,  and 
meeting  in  the  same  room  afterward.  If  this  is  not 
too  frequent,  it  is  not  a  financial  burden.  Or,  if  the 
ladies  of  the  parish  prepare  a  simple  supper,  students 
will  go  some  distance  to  a  parish  house  without  a  feel- 
ing that  they  are  losing  time.  Meetings  at  meal 
hours,  however,  rule  out  students  who  earn  their  way 
by  waiting  on  tables.  In  the  case  of  city  colleges, 
with  a  large  proportion  of  commuters,  a  luncheon 
meeting  is  about  the  only  way  of  getting  a  majority 
of  the  Churchmen  together. 

Most  of  the  modern  girls'  dormitories  are  provided 
with  cafeterias  with  rooms  or  alcoves  for  small  meet- 

18 


The  Student's  Social  Life  and  Meetings 

ings,  or  with  kitchens  and  pantries  adjoining  the 
social  rooms.  These  could  easily  be  made  use  of  for 
luncheon  or  supper  meetings. 

Nature  of  meetings 

The  purposes  for  which  the  students  are  organized 
will  determine  the  nature  of  the  meetings,  and 
whether  they  are  for  both  men  and  women  or  for 
each  group  separately.  It  would  seem  that  the 
minimum  number  of  meetings  during  a  college  year, 
consistent  with  efficiency,  would  be,  one  of  a  social 
nature  at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  one  at  the  time 
of  the  Bishop's  visitation,  and  two  which  would  com- 
bine business  with  a  helpful  talk  or  conference. 
Probably  others  will  be  found  necessary  when  Secre- 
taries of  the  Church's  Boards  or  Church  leaders  of 
note  visit  the  college.  Those  meetings  which  consist 
chiefly  of  religious  discussion  or  conference  are 
treated  in  Chapter  V  which  deals  with  religious 
education. 

It  is  very  necessary  that  the  faculty  be  interested 
in  the  meetings  and  that  a  goodly  number  of  them 
attend.  This  gives  stability  to  the  work  and  digni- 
fies the  Church  in  the  eyes  of  the  students.  But 
both  the  faculty  and  the  clergy  should  avoid  any 
appearance  of  running  the  meeting.  Student  initia- 
tive and  responsibility  must  be  safeguarded. 

The  social  side  of  work  with  students 

The  entertainment  of  students  is  a  very  difficult 
problem.  It  can  easily  be  overdone  and  defeat  its 
own  good  intentions.     Most  students  fight  shy  of  too 

19 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

much  formal  entertainment^,  just  as,  on  the  other 
hand,  they  miss  the  social  contact  with  their  church 
if  nothing  is  done  for  them.  It  largely  depends  on 
the  amount  of  social  life  in  the  college.  Our  Church 
students  have  usually  quite  a  facility  for  "making" 
fraternities  and  sororities,  where  social  life  abounds. 
They  will  then  share  but  little  in  church  functions. 
However,  there  are  always  a  number  who  do  not 
"make"  fraternities,  and  the  church  should  try  to 
furnish  for  them  the  social  life  they  are  missing. 

Some  meetings  of  the  Church  society  should  take 
on  the  nature  of  socials,  at  least  at  the  opening  of  the 
college  year,  and  perhaps  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit 
of  the  Bishop,  whom  the  Church  students  ought  to 
meet  personally.  In  some  sections  of  the  country 
and  especially  in  co-educational  colleges,  picnics  and 
outings  are  of  special  value.  As  the  evening  draws 
on  and  the  camp  fire  dies  down,  the  crowd  is  in  a 
mood  for  a  more  serious  word  about  life's  problems 
and  the  Church. 

Entertaining  students 

In  addition  to  these  corporate  efforts  at  associa- 
tion and  entertainment,  students  should  be  made  at 
home  by  the  clergy  and  the  faculty  and  any  of  the 
congregation  who  are  genuinely  interested  in  student 
life.  These  glimpses  of  home  life  mean  a  great  deal 
to  students.  It  is  true  that  they  are  proverbially 
careless  about  "party  calls",  but  they  are  not  ungrate- 
ful. Without  this  attention  from  his  elders  many  a 
student  goes  through  college  without  establishing  a 
single  wholesome  relationship  in  the  neighborhood. 

20 


The  Student's  Social  Life  and  Meetings 

By  such  means  a  Church  environment  is  thrown 
about  the  student,  and  Church  life  and  worship  is 
not  a  sphere  apart  from  other  college  interests.  The 
coolness  which  our  churches  so  often  display,  and 
which  repels  students  as  quickly  as  any  other 
strangers,  would  soon  disappear  as  members  of  the 
parish  greeted  the  students  they  had  met  socially. 
Even  the  students  who  had  as  yet  made  no  friends  in 
the  community  would  feel  the  friendly  atmosphere. 


21 


CHAPTER  III 

Church  Student  Organizations 

Is  organization  desirable? 

One  of  the  first  questions  to  arise  in  Church 
student  work  is  whether  an  organization  is  desirable. 
Practically  all  workers  would  claim  that  it  is,  though 
the  machinery  should  be  reduced  to  a  minimum. 
Considering  the  multiplicity  of  college  organizations 
it  is  a  pity  that  another  should  be  needed  for  Church 
work.  Yet,  if  students  are  to  have  any  voice  in  their 
Church  affairs,  or  are  to  have  any  share  in  Church  life 
other  than  worship,  they  need  to  have  a  medium  of 
corporate  action. 

Types  of  organization  now  existing 

The  first  thing  that  strikes  one  in  studying  Epis- 
copal student  work  is  the  great  variety  of  societies 
which  have  sprung  up  to  meet  local  conditions.  Pos- 
sibly a  reason  for  this  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that 
there  is  no  general  young  people's  society  in  our 
Church  such  as  exists  in  other  communions.  If  there 
were,  its  chapters  would  be  established  in  colleges,  and 
a  familiar  method  of  work  would  await  our  students 
on  going  to  college.  Some  of  the  general  Church 
societies    have    reached    into   the    colleges,    but    the 

22 


Church  Student  Organizations 

parochial  character  of  these  organizations  has,  as  a 
rule,  prevented  their  adaptation  to  college  life. 

Parochial  organizations  with  branches  in  the  colleges 

The  oi'ganization  of  this  type  most  generally  met 
with  in  the  colleges  is  the  Brotherhood  of  St.  An- 
drew. Sometimes  it  is  the  only  Church  society  for 
the  men  students,  as  at  the  University  of  North 
Carolina,  and  sometimes  it  is  the  nucleus  of  a  larger 
club,  which  meets  less  frequently,  and  includes  all 
the  Episcopalians,  as  at  the  University  of  Virginia. 
A  college  chapter  of  the  Brotherhood  quickly  finds 
itself  engaged  in  many  kinds  of  work  that  are  not 
generally  part  of  its  functions  in  a  parish.  Conse- 
quently it  would  seem  to  do  its  best  work  in  a  college 
as  a  sort  of  inner  circle  of  a  larger,  all-embracing 
club.  In  some  sections  of  the  country  there  are  op- 
portunities for  much  mission,  Sunday  school,  and 
lay-reading  work  for  the  students.  A  Brotherhood 
chapter  manages  this  type  of  work  much  better  than 
a  committee  of  a  larger  organization.  In  any  case  a 
student  who  has  had  Brotherhood  experience  before 
coming  to  college  will  prove  a  valuable  worker.  Hence 
all  parish  chapters  should  without  fail  report  their 
members  who  go  to  college  to  the  clergyman  in  the 
college  community,  even  though  their  records  show 
no  college  chapter.  The  student,  thus  reported,  will 
be  given  ample  work  to  do  along  the  lines  to  which 
he  has  been  accustomed. 

A  few  years  ago  there  were  a  number  of  chapters 
of  the  Daughters  of  the  King  in  the  colleges,  but  to- 
day few  exist.     The  Girls'  Friendly  Society  has  some 

23 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

college  chapters,  as  for  instance  at  the  University  of 
Arizona.  The  Woman's  Auxiliary  does  not  maintain 
separate  college  branches.  It  sometimes  happens 
that  an  effort  is  made  to  draw  college  men  and  women 
into  the  clubs,  guilds,  societies,  or  Auxiliaries  of  a 
parish.  There  is  a  genuine  desire  on  the  part  of  the 
Church  people  to  include  the  students  in  the  parish 
activities,  and  theoretically  the  plan  is  good.  But 
practically  it  does  not  succeed.  The  interests  of  the 
society  are  parochial,  those  of  the  students  are  col- 
legiate. The  things  talked  about  and  planned  for  are 
not  pertinent  to  college  life.  The  townspeople  say 
the  student  is  not  responsive,  and  is  careless  about  his 
duties,  but  this  is  largely  due  to  the  tasks  assigned 
him  being  unrelated  to  his  college  life.  On  the  whole 
experience  would  seem  to  show  that  the  students  do 
their  best  work  when  they  have  a  society  of  their  own, 
which  busies  itself  with  campus  problems  and  helps 
in  the  work  of  the  Church  at  large. 

Organizations  peculiar  to  colleges 

The  Church  student  organizations  most  generally 
met  with  bear  the  names  of  St.  Paul's  Societies  and 
St.  Hilda's  Guilds.  There  is  no  intercollegiate  or- 
ganization of  either  of  these  groups  of  societies,  nor 
is  there  much  similarity  between  the  societies  of  the 
same  name  in  different  colleges,  unless  one  is  founded 
in  imitation  of  another.  A  few  years  ago  an  effort 
was  made  to  standardize  the  aims  and  rules  of  the 
St.  Hilda's  Guilds  in  New  England,  but  not  a  great 
deal  was  accomplished. 

Sometimes  the  student  society  takes  the  name  of 

24 


Church  Student  Organizations 

the  church  in  the  college  community,  as  for  instance 
the  St.  Mark's  Society  at  the  University  of  California. 
Occasionally  the  organization  has  a  name  inherited 
from  the  past,  as  for  instance  the  Berkeley  Associa- 
tion at  Yale,  though  the  modern  ways  of  conducting 
the  society  may  differ  widely  from  those  of  its 
founders.  Other  societies  follow  the  simple  methods 
of  calling  themselves  the  Episcopal  Club,  as  at 
Syracuse  Universit}^,  or  the  Churchmen's  Association, 
as  at  Columbia.  Still  others  adopt  names  which  are 
descriptive  of  their  chief  duties,  as  the  Altar  Society 
of  Wells  College,  or  the  Chapel  Club  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Illinois.  Others  are  named  after  well- 
known  Churchmen,  as  the  Seabury  Society,  the  men's 
organization  at  Northwestern  University. 

In  most  cases  the  men  and  the  women  are  organ- 
ized separately.  However,  at  the  University  of  Wis- 
consin there  is  a  general  organization,  called  the  St. 
Francis  Societ}^  which  includes  both  men  and  women. 
This  society  embraces  as  many  subordinate  guilds 
as  there  are  types  of  work  to  be  done,  such  as  lay- 
reading,  choir,  altar,  serving,  entertainment,  religious 
education,  social  service,  etc.  The  council,  or  exec- 
utive committee,  is  made  up  of  the  chairmen  of  the 
guilds,  and  meets  weekly.  The  entire  society  meets 
once  a  month. 

There  are  some  unique  forms  of  organization 
which  fall  under  no  general  classification.  At  the 
Virginia  Military  Institute  there  is  a  "vestry",  which 
is  modelled  after  a  parish  vestry,  though  it  has  no 
temporal  affairs  to  handle.  At  the  University  of 
Kansas  a  few  j^ears  ago  the  rector  of  Trinity  Church, 

25 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

Lawrence,  organized  the  students  along  military  lines. 
He  issued  his  requests  and  notices  to  captains,  who 
passed  them  on  to  a  larger  number  of  lieutenants,  and 
so  on,  until  every  Churchman  had  been  told  by  word 
of  mouth  what  was  under  way.  There  are  instances, 
as  at  Winthrop  College,  of  a  large  Sunday  school 
class  serving  as  the  organization  for  Church  work 
among  the  Episcopalians. 

The  closest  and  most  exclusive  type  of  organiza- 
tion is  the  Church  fraternity.  The  most  recent  ex- 
ample of  this  was  the  Alpha  Theta  Epsilon  of  the 
University  of  Washington,  which  had  hardly  been 
established  when  war  conditions  caused  it  to  be  dis- 
continued. This  fraternity  did  not  claim  to  be  the 
agent  of  the  Church  at  the  university  in  the  work  for 
all  the  Churchmen.  It  was  as  much  a  fraternity  as 
any  other  in  the  university.  It  has  happened  in  the 
past  that  the  dwellers  in  a  Church  house  at  a  uni- 
versity have  formed  themselves  into  a  local  fraternity, 
but  they  have  usually  applied  to  a  national  Greek 
letter  fraternity  for  a  charter,  and  given  up  their 
Church  home  and  connections.  But  the  Alpha  Theta 
Epsilon  was  rooted  in  the  Church  and  had  a  Churchly 
ritual. 

Episcopal  Committees  of  tFie  Christian  Associations 

It  sometimes  happens  that  the  college  Y.  M.  or 
Y.  W.  C.  A.  is  organized  along  Church  lines,  with  a 
committee  for  each  important  denomination.  At  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania,  where  this  type  of  organ- 
ization has  been  perfected,  there  are  secretaries  on 
the  employed  staff  who  are  ministers  of  the  various 

26 


Church  Student  Organizations 

commTinions.  Consequently  the  Episcopal  committee 
of  the  Association  is  the  organization  of  the  Church 
students.*  All  the  Churchmen  are  invited  from  time 
to  time  to  special  meetings.  Services,  and  socials.  In 
Princeton  University  the  St.  Paul's  Society  went 
through  a  process  of  evolution,  which  first  made  it  a 
part  of  the  Philadelphian  Society  (the  Y.  M.  C.  A.) 
and  then  an  Episcopal  committee,  after  the  Pennsyl- 
vania model.  This  form  of  organization  prevails  in 
several  women's  colleges,  notably  Bryn  Mawr  and 
Teacher's  College,  Columbia  University.  At  Welles- 
ley  the  St.  Hilda's  Guild  was  discontinued  in  favor 
of  an  Episcopal  committee. 

Chaplain's  or  rector's  committees 

In  some  cases  the  rector  of  the  parish  in  the  col- 
lege town,  or  the  chaplain  assigned  to  work  with  our 
students,  forms  a  student  committee  as  his  agents  in 
working  with  the  Church  students.  This  method  of 
work,  however,  is  essentially  lacking  in  student  initia- 
tive and  democracy.  It  may,  on  the  other  hand,  be 
the  only  way  of  redeeming  a  situation  where  the  con- 
trol of  a  society  has  passed  into  the  hands  of  students 
of  negative  piety  or  too  aggressive  ecclesiasticism. 
The  wise  Church  worker  will  not  reorganize  the 
society  when  the  next  college  year  opens,  but  will 
select  a  group  of  virile,  representative  students  to 
work  with  him  until  the  confidence  of  the  rest  of  the 
Church  students  has  been  won,  and  a  new  organiza- 
tion can  be  formed.     Generally,  however,  such  drastic 


*  See  Appendix  III. 

27 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

measures  are  not  necessary,  for  by  dropping  a  hint 
here  and  there,  or  by  meeting  with  a  nominating 
committee,  the  clergyman  can  guide  elections. 

The  clergyman's  inner  circle 

Work  with  students  who  are  willing  to  share  the 
minister's  burdens  results  in  valuable  fellowships. 
Sooner  or  later  the  minister  will  discover  among  his 
many  college  friends  an  inner  circle  whom  he  can  take 
into  his  confidence.  Others  may  serve  on  committees 
or  be  officers  in  organizations,  but  this  group  will, 
through  their  personal  work,  be  the  interpreters  of 
the  minister's  wishes  to  their  fellows  and  the  best 
means  of  extending  his  influence  among  the  students. 
Often  this  circle  becomes  well  enough  defined  to  hold 
regular,  but  unadvertised,  meetings  with  the  minister. 
The  same  comments  would  apply  to  the  work  of  a 
deaconess,  or  a  parish  visitor,  or  the  minister's  wife, 
in  dealing  with  college  girls. 

Local  conditions  should  determine  the 
form  of  organization 

If  experience  teaches  anything,  it  is  that  no  one 
form  of  organization  is  suitable  everywhere.  The 
students  will  determine  what  is  best  for  them,  and  act 
accordingly.  Sometimes  they  are  persuaded  by  the 
clerg5rman  to  adopt  some  organization  which  he 
fancies,  but  in  the  long  run  they  shape  it  to  suit 
themselves.  New  forms  of  organization  are  con- 
stantly coming  into  being  or  old  forms  changing  as 
new  and  vigorous  personalities  come  into  the  lead. 
Not  long  ago  a  Bishop  challenged  the  statement  that 

28 


Church  Student  Organizations 

there  was  a  Church  society  at  a  certain  college,  be- 
cause he  had  never  heard  of  it  on  his  visits  to  the 
institution  as  college  preacher.  The  truth  was  that 
it  had  sprung  up  in  the  few  months  since  his  last 
visit. 

One  reason  for  the  informal  nature  of  some 
Church  student  work  is  to  be  found  in  the  attitude  of 
the  college  authorities.  Many  presidents  and  deans 
oppose  a  Church  society  on  the  ground  that  it  in- 
troduces denominational  rivalry  into  the  undenomina- 
tional harmony.  On  the  other  hand  a  committee  to 
aid  the  rector  of  a  nearby  parish,  or  a  Church  com- 
mittee of  the  Association,  sounds  much  less  danger- 
ous. The  National  Student  Council  recognizes  the 
present  situation,  and  strives  by  its  programme  to  in- 
troduce some  measure  of  unity  into  diversity.  The 
realization  of  their  common  task  by  the  college  clergy, 
as  they  meet  in  conferences,  will  also  tend  to  this  end. 

It  is  essential  for  all  Church  student  organizations 
to  realize  that  they  serve,  not  a  small  group,  but  the 
entire  university.  Their  influence  will  increase  in 
proportion  as  they  try  to  raise  the  moral  and  spiritual 
tone  of  the  university.  To  think  only  in  terms  of  a 
small  company  of  fellow-Churchmen  is  to  deny  the 
Catholicity  of  the  Church.  We  must  bear  our  wit- 
ness to  the  whole  university,  as  well  as  to  the  whole 
world. 

Relation   to  the  Christian   Associations 

The  Church  society  inevitably  finds  itself  in  rela- 
tions, pleasant  or  otherwise,  with  the  college  Y.  M.  or 
Y.  W.  C.  A.     If  the  relationship  is  not  cordial  it  is 

29 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

usually  due  to  misunderstanding  by  each  organization 
of  the  aims  of  the  other.  They  should  not  be  in 
opposition,  but  mutually  supplement  one  another. 

Sometimes  the  Church  college  worker  is  unable  to 
appreciate  the  vast  difference  between  the  college 
Association  and  the  city  Association.  As  a  rule 
the  college  Associations  are  not  overburdened  with 
material  possessions,  although  there  are  some  fine 
buildings  in  the  larger  universities.  There  is  no  need 
of  a  great  deal  of  physical,  recreational,  and  social 
work,  for  all  those  needs  are  amply  met  by  the  uni- 
versity itself.  The  rapid  changing  of  the  student 
population  removes  the  temptation  to  secure  members 
merely  for  building  up  the  organization.  The  fact 
that  directors  or  advisers  are  largely  faculty  mem- 
bers gives  the  religious  work  a  finer  tone  than  in  some 
other  branches  of  the  Association  movement.  The 
result  is  that  the  college  Associations  are  deeply 
spiritual  in  their  aims  and  methods,  and  thus  avoid 
most  of  the  criticisms  levelled  at  the  city  Associations. 

The  college  Association  has  attained  a  position  of 
leadership  in  student  religious  affairs.  It  is  the  ex- 
pression of  the  religious  spirit  of  the  college,  just  as 
the  teams  are  of  the  athletic  spirit,  the  literary  socie- 
ties of  the  forensic,  or  the  fraternities  of  the  social 
spirit.  We  must  recognize  this  fact  as  we  develop 
our  college  Church  work.  In  1912,  at  Dr.  John  E. 
Motf  s  invitation,  the  Eev.  Fr.  Herbert  Kelly,  S.S.M., 
travelled  through  the  colleges  of  America,  and  from 
his  knowledge  of  the  British  Student  Movement  made 
a  study  of  American  college  conditions.  He  wrote  as 
follows  in  The  Living  Church: 

30 


Church  Student  Organizations 

"What  are  the  facts  with  which  as  Churchmen  we 
have  actually  to  deal? 

"In  the  first  place  we  are  dealing  with  university 
men.  The  strength  of  the  family  feeling,  the  sense 
of  being  a  body,  is  very  strong  among  them.  If  we 
follow  a  policy  of  separation,  we  must  in  any  case 
work  at  a  great  disadvantage,  from  the  mere  fact  that 
we  have  that  feeling  against  us.  .  .  . 

"In  the  second  place,  we  are  dealing  with  our  own 
men.  If  our  Church  students  were  all  men  of  very 
definite  and  clear  convictions,  if  the  body  of  the 
Church  itself  were  clear  and  resolute,  well-disciplined, 
and  so  forth,  we  might  get  our  students  to  follow  our 
advice  of  having  nothing  to  do  with  university  relig- 
ion. But  I  know  that  that  is  not  the  case  in  England, 
and  my  friends  have  urged  on  me  very  strongly  that 
it  is  still  less  so  in  America.  .   .   . 

"Now,  our  students  being  in  this  vast,  unsatis- 
factory position,  if  we  simply  say  to  them,  *As 
Churchmen  you  should  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
university  religion',  what  should  we  expect  would 
happen?  I  do  not  think  we  should  expect  them  to 
understand  us  at  all.  To  the  majority,  the  university 
is  more  of  a  unity  than  the  Church.  They  would  go 
with  their  fellows.  A  few,  who  had  very  definite  con- 
victions, would  stand  out,  and  attach  themselves  to 
some  parish  church,  with  the  views  or  ritual  to  which 
they  are  accustomed.  They  would  only  be  a  small 
and  peculiar  set,  and  they  would  have  very  little 
influence  on  the  university.  .   .   . 

"Supposing,  however,  we  have  an  organization 
which  gets  in  touch  with  all  Church  students,  at  least 

31 


The  Church  at  Worl^  in  College  and  University 

sufficiently  to  know  which  they  are;  supposing  we  say 
to  them,  'We  do  not  want  to  take  you  away  from  the 
religious  life  of  the  university.  .  .  .  But  after  all, 
you  are  Churchmen,  and  you  have  your  witness  to 
bear,  which  is  indeed  very  necessary  to  this  university 
and  to  America'.  ...  In  the  one  case  there  is  no 
'Church'  witness  at  all,  for  that  has  been  split,  and 
we  have  gained  only  the  aloofness  of  a  small  party,  a 
clique  of  'extremists'.  In  the  other  case,  we  rally  to 
our  side  every  bit  of  real  Church  feeling  which 
exists,  even  in  a  feeble  state.  Once  we  have  got  it 
together,  we  ought  to  be  able  to  build  it  up." 

The    inter-denominational    basis   of   the 
student  Associations 

The  student  Associations  claim  to  be  on  an  inter- 
denominational basis.  That  is  they  invite  each  com- 
munion to  come  in  to  work  with  them  without 
surrendering  a  single  principle,  but  rather  contrib- 
uting to  the  rest  the  truths  which  it  especially 
emphasizes.  The  result  is  not  a  least  common  denom- 
inator of  religious  conviction,  but  a  broadly  compre- 
hensive principle  of  a  working  unity  of  convinced 
fellow-laborers,  who  respect  each  other's  convictions 
and  learn  from  one  another. 

Dr.  Mott  on  more  than  one  occasion  made  a 
statement  as  to  the  contribution  which  the  Episcopal 
Church  could  make,  if  it  cooperated  heartily  in  the 
Student  Movement.  His  experience  with  the  student 
work  in  lands  where  the  Anglican  Communion  was 
strongest  had  shown  him  this.  This  contribution  is 
threefold,   along  the   lines   of    (1)    Church   loyalty, 

32 


Church  Student  Organizations 

(2)  worship,  and  (3)  leadership  in  unity  and  in  an 
understanding  of  the  faith.  It  is  not  that  these 
elements  are  lacking  in  the  Student  Movement,  but 
that  they  need  the  stressing  which  convinced  Church- 
men can  give  if  working  with  the  Movement. 
Churchmen  can  also  bear  unceasing  witness  to  the 
central  place  that  the  Lord's  Supper  should  have  in 
a  student's  religious  life. 

This  is  the  ideal  of  those  who  are  at  the  head  of 
Association  work.  It  is  quite  well  lived  up  to  in 
some  of  the  larger  and  more  important  student 
Associations.  But  it  is  not  fully  understood  by  the 
rank  and  file.  Secretaries  and  undergraduate  work- 
ers are  not  free  from  the  prejudices  and  limitations 
of  their  previous  training,  and  many  find  it  much 
easier  to  stand  on  the  old  undenominational  platform 
than  to  exert  themselves  to  understand  and  appreciate 
differences  of  opinion,  or  to  reorganize  their  Associa- 
tions and  boards  of  directors  so  that  the  various 
Churches  can  have  a  voice  in  the  affairs  of  the  student 
Association.* 

Furthermore,  departments  of  the  Association  other 
than  the  Student  have  not  risen  to  this  vision,  and 
are  acting  on  the  basis  of  a  common  Protestantism, 
which  is  indefinite,  individualistic,  and  lacking  in  the 
corporate  sense.  Even  where  student  Associations 
make  a  conscientious  effort  to  be  interdenominational, 
the  Association  leaders  cannot  be  arbiters  of  the 
claims  of  the  Churches,  and  must  treat  them  all  as  on 
a  common  level.     It  is  not  satisfactory  to  a  commun- 


See  Appendix  III. 

33 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

ion  which  has  a  strong  sense  of  the  Church  and  her 
mission  to  be  put  on  an  equality  with  another  which 
considers  the  Church  only  a  human  organization  for 
proclaiming  a  particular  brand  of  the  Gospel.  But 
with  all  its  defects  the  interdenominational  position 
is  more  tolerable  than  the  undenominational.  An- 
other quotation  from  Father  Kelly  may  make  this 
clear. 

"I  called  this  common  Protestant  Christianity 
undenominational.  .  .  .  We  have  in  the  religious 
world  to-day  a  new  word,  interdenominational.  .  .  . 
Are  these  words  the  same,  or  different  ? 

"In  principle  and  theory  they  are  exceedingly 
different.  Undenominationalism  is  a  purely  negative 
word,  denoting  the  state  in  which  you  are  left  when 
every  denominational  peculiarity  has  been  taken 
away.  It  is  a  very  unlovely  and  very  dangerous 
state,  reached  by  the  road  of  unbelief,  the  road  of 
giving  up  convictions,  or  of  laying  them  by.  Inter- 
denominationalism  is  not  a  negative  thing.  It  says, 
^Let  us  come  together,  for  any  purpose  we  can  use- 
fully, and  let  us  bring  all  our  convictions  with  us.' 
We  may  be  rather  sceptical  about  the  usefulness  of 
this  proposal,  but  plainly  it  is  not  the  same  as  the 
other.   .    .    . 

"The  old  Protestant  bodies  have  still  denomina- 
tional forms,  ecclesiastical  forms,  and  forms  of  belief. 
But  they  no  longer  attach  any  great  importance  to 
them.  To  them  interdenominational  and  undenomi- 
national are  much  the  same. 

'^When,  therefore,  those  who  ask  us  to  come  in  on 
an  interdenominational  basis,  show  themselves  very 

34 


Church  Student  Organizations 

much  annoyed  because  we  talk  of  our  denominational 
principles,  what  looks  to  us  bad  faith  is  only  in  truth 
ignorance.  They  do  not  understand  that  our  de- 
nominational differences,  our  Church  beliefs,  are  any 
different  from  their  own.  They  had  no  idea  we 
meant  so  much  by  them.  There  is  no  need  for  us  to 
lose  our  tempers ;  we  have  been  given  just  that  oppor- 
tunity we  desired  to  make  ourselves  understood.  .  .  . 
"Do  we  believe  that  the  Church  faith  is  the  truest, 
the  most  helpful,  needed  for  the  perfecting  of  all 
others?  If  so,  what  can  we  ask  better  than  that  it 
should  have  a  chance  to  show  its  innate  power?  If 
men  do  not  mean,  or  do  not  understand,  what  they 
have  been  saying,  if  they  want  to  withdraw  what  they 
said,  then  it  is  plain  to  all  that  it  is  they  who  shrank 
from  the  comparison.  But  in  the  name  of  God,  and 
of  His  Christ,  and  of  His  Church,  do  not  let  it  be  us 
who  are  afraid." 


35 


CHAPTER  IV 

The  Student's  Worship 
College  Services 

Before  the  student  can  be  guided  in  worship,  it  is 
necessary  for  the  Church  worker  to  know  the  number 
and  value  of  college  services.  These  are  of  two 
kinds,  the  official  services  provided  by  the  college 
administration,  and  the  informal  services  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  If  the  college 
chapel  service  is  treated  irreverently  by  the  students 
or  degenerates  into  a  college  meeting,  it  may  blunt 
the  fine  sense  of  worship  which  our  young  people 
should  have.  On  the  other  hand  if  the  chapel  exer- 
cises are  reverently  conducted,  we  should  not  make 
light  of  them  because  they  are  not  liturgical.  This 
is  especially  important  in  the  case  of  the  Association 
meetings.  They  are  often  lacking  in  dignity,  but  sel- 
dom in  reverence.  Circles  for  prayer,  which  are  so 
common  in  Association  work,  can  be  of  very  great 
value  in  teaching  reality  and  intensity  in  the  devo- 
tional life.  To  meetings  of  this  type  our  students 
can  make  a  very  real  contribution,  which  Association 
leaders  are  not  slow  to  recognize.  If  opportunities 
for  real  worship  are  few,  our  clergy  who  work  among 
students  will  naturally  provide  more. 

36 


The  Student's   Worship 
Church  Services 

It  is  important  to  make  the  student  feel  that  his 
interests  have  recognition  in  the  Sunday  Services. 
The  Services  must  be  at  an  hour  when  he  can  attend 
them.  An  instance  could  be  given  of  one  college 
situated  two  miles  from  the  parish  church.  The 
trolley  schedule  is  such  that  the  students  cannot  at- 
tend church  and  return  in  time  for  dinner.  Yet  the 
congregation  will  not  make  the  half  hour  shift  which 
would  make  it  possible  for  the  students  to  come.  The 
h\Tnns  should  be  those  that  students  sing,  and  the 
presence  of  the  college  or  university  in  the  parish 
should  be  recognized  by  special  prayers,  and  when 
appropriate  by  references  to  college  events  at  the  time 
of  the  giving  out  of  notices. 

The  Sacraments 

The  Holy  Communion  will  be  central  in  the 
religious  life  of  our  students.  However  much  other 
Services  may  inspire  them,  it  is  the  Communion 
which  nourishes  and  sustains  them.  College  life  is 
full  of  temptation  to  body,  mind,  and  spirit,  and  the 
student  quickly  discovers  that  he  needs  more  than  his 
own  strength  to  enable  him  to  conquer.  Many  a  man 
in  later  life  has  said,  "If  I  had  only  kno^\^l  as  much 
about  the  Sacraments  when  I  was  a  student  as  I  do 
now,  college  life  would  have  been  quite  different  for 
me."  It  is  the  privilege  of  our  college  clergy  to 
bring  this  knowledge  to  our  students,  and  teach  them 
that  if  they  regularly  and  faithfully  "offer  them- 
selves, their  souls  and  bodies,  as  a  living  sacrifice"^., 

37 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universii}) 

they  will  grow  in  grace  and  power  and  in  favor  with 
God  and  man. 

The  college  student  is  studying  the  fundamental 
facts  of  life.  At  every  point  in  his  studies,  physical, 
biological,  ethnological,  ethical,  and  philosophical,  he 
comes  to  ultimate  mystery,  the  place  where  things 
begin.  Here  the  professor  is  silent,  unless  he  is 
reverent  enough  to  point  to  God.  Therefore  the 
student  is  prepared  to  find  that  in  religion  there  are 
facts  in  the  spiritual  life  which  we  may  describe  by 
cause  and  effect,  but  which  we  cannot  explain.  He 
will  understand  that  we  can  use  spiritual  powers  as 
readily  as  we  use  the  forces  of  the  physical  universe 
without  understanding  their  ultimate  nature.  Not 
by  magic  yet  in  mystery  do  the  Sacraments  operate. 
Thus  the  mystical  elements  of  the  Sacraments  will  not 
deter  the  reverent  student  from  coming  to  the  Holy 
Communion.  If,  however,  through  his  studies  or  the 
general  influences  of  college,  he  has  become  more  or 
less  materialistic,  his  "doubts"  may  turn  him  against 
the  Sacramental  side  of  religion,  though  he  still  wor- 
ships with  his  mind  the  God  whom  he  recognizes  as 
the  Source  of  all.  Such  a  student  must  be  led  to 
understand  the  limitations  of  the  scientific  method 
and  point-of-view,  and  have  his  ideas  clarified  as  to 
what  personality  means  as  applied  to  Deity.  When 
he  kneels  humbly  at  the  Master's  feet  to  receive 
quickening  of  spiritual  life  and  power,  everything  will 
appear  in  due  perspective.  Consequently  those  col- 
lege workers  who  lay  stress  on  bringing  students  to 
regular  Communions  have  touched  the  heart  of  the 
problem.     The  student  will  have  entered  on  the  path 

38 


The  StudenCs   Worship 

along  which  all  that  he  needs  spiritually  can  come 
to  him. 

It  often  happens  that  the  majority  of  those  present 
at  any  early  Service  are  students.  The  Eev.  Francis 
B.  Roseboro,  who  has  for  some  years  ministered  to 
students  at  Yale,  bears  testimony  to  the  love  of 
students  for  this  Service.  "Their  great  need  is  to 
have  the  Sacraments  of  the  Church  easily  accessible. 
However  cordial  the  welcome  of  any  parish,  the  boy 
will  feel  strange  and  ill  at  ease.  No  well  sung  Te 
Deum  will  make  him  feel  at  home,  nor  will  the  notice 
^pews  reserved  for  students'  better  accomplish  the 
difficult  transfer.  The  appeal  of  the  Altar  alone  will 
hold  him.  If,  through  years  of  clear  teaching  and 
patient  labor,  he  has  been  brought  to  habits  of  a 
regular,  frequent,  and  devout  use  of  the  Sacraments, 
then  it  is  no  difficult  matter  to  transfer  those  habits 
to  any  parish  however  strange."  * 

It  is  important  for  students  to  be  able  to  attend 
the  Holy  Communion  once  a  week,  if  they  so  desire. 
They  come  from  all  parts  of  the  country  and  from 
churches  of  all  types,  and  to  many  it  would  be  a 
serious  spiritual  deprivation  if  this  were  not  possible. 
Instances  are  not  lacking  of  students  requesting  more 
frequent  celebrations  than  were  customary  at  the 
parish  church  and  winning  their  case  with  the  rector. 
At  colleges  too  distant  from  one  of  our  churches  for 
students  to  reach  it  readily,  arrangements  should  be 
made  for  regular  celebrations  of  the  Holy  Communion 
in  some  hall  or  room  of  the  college. 

*  American  Church  Monthly,  April,  1918.  "The  Religious 
Needs  of  College  Men." 

39 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 
Corporate  Communions 

Corporate  Communions  are  of  great  value  in 
making  students  faithful  and  regular  in  their  wor- 
ship. The  Church  student  organization  arranges  for 
the  corporate  Communion  and  notice  is  sent  to  all  the 
Churchmen  in  college.  Often  a  certain  Sunday  in 
each  month  is  appointed.  Corporate  Communions 
should  be  celebrated  during  a  mission  of  the  Church 
or  a  religious  campaign  conducted  by  the  Association. 

If  breakfast  can  be  served  afterward  in  the  parish 
house,  it  will  mark  these  occasions  vdth  spiritual  fel- 
lowship, somewhat  like  the  early  Christian  Agape. 
Under  these  circumstances  the  students  might  gladly 
remain  after  breakfast  for  an  hour  of  meeting,  dis- 
cussion, or  lecture.  Their  time  is  free  and  they  are 
in  the  mood  for  it.  If  the  parish  house  is  needed  for 
Sunday  school  or  other  purposes,  arrangements  for 
breakfast  might  be  made  at  one  of  the  women's 
dormitories,  which  as  we  have  stated  are  usually 
equipped  with  kitchen  arrangements  for  student 
gatherings. 

The  "College  Church" 

One  problem  troubles  clergy  working  among 
Eastern  students,  which  is  not  met  with  in  other 
parts  of  the  country  except  in  denominational  colleges, 
namely,  the  Sunday  morning  college  service.  Some 
of  the  greatest  preachers  of  the  country  of  all  com- 
munions address  the  students,  and  the  college  author- 
ities are  loath  to  excuse  students  to  go  to  their  own 
churches  at  the  same  hour.     An  exception  is  usually 

40 


The  Student's  Worship 

made  on  "Communion  Sunday",  when  the  college  may 
not  have  a  service  of  its  own.  In  a  few  cases  those 
college  officers  who  are  regularly  ordained  ministers 
of  some  Church  even  celebrate  Communion  in  the 
college  chapel.  These  "college  churches"  ask  the 
students  to  bring  letters  of  transfer  from  their  home 
churches,  and  they  receive  new  members  not  pre- 
viously connected  with  any  church.  It  is  chiefly  in 
New  England,  where  the  Congregational  system  has 
colored  ecclesiastical  thinking,  that  this  system  of 
college  churches  is  pushed  to  its  logical  extreme. 
Needless  to  say  we  cannot  grant  its  claims  in  our 
student  work,  but  it  requires  urging  to  stir  the 
average  student  to  the  point  of  asking  to  be  excused 
in  order  to  attend  his  own  church.  He  may  like  the 
college  atmosphere  of  the  university  service  better 
than  the  town  atmosphere  of  the  parish  church.  He 
may  prefer  to  listen  to  the  college  preachers;  but 
herein  lies  a  real  danger.  These  men  preach  brilliant 
sermons,  the  best  in  their  respective  barrels,  which 
are  usually  of  an  ethical  or  sociological  rather  than  a 
doctrinal  character.  The  student  leaves  college  with 
a  sermon-taster's  dislike  of  the  average  productions 
of  a  minister  to  whom  he  must  listen  Sunday  after 
Sunday.  Nor  has  he  received  any  knowledge  of  the 
fully  rounded  Gospel,  as  preached  to  all  ages  and 
classes  for  the  strengthening  of  every-day  Christian 
living.  The  student  has  been  thus  unfitted  for  nor- 
mal Church  life.  Regular  worship  in  his  own  church 
is  more  likely  to  fit  him  to  play  a  normal  Christian 
part  in  the  world,  where  most  things  are  more  or  less 
commonplace  and  unvaried.     One  fact,  not  generally 

41 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universii}f 

recognized,  is  that  where  this  system  of  a  college 
church  prevails  there  is  a  subtle  antagonism  to 
Church  work  among  the  students.  The  Associations 
reflect  the  official  disapproval,  and  while  outwardly 
cordial  are  not  actively  promoting  the  cooperative 
programmes  which  their  national  committees  endorse. 

Informal  services 

There  is  one  phase  of  worship  to  which  our  college 
workers  should  pay  more  attention,  namely,  the  in- 
formal period  of  worship  preceding  meetings,  con- 
ferences, and  classes.  Too  often  the  hymns  are  hastily 
chosen  at  the  last  moment  before  the  meeting,  and 
the  leader  selects  one  or  more  collects  which,  with 
the  Lord's  Prayer  and  a  blessing,  constitute  the  devo- 
tions of  the  group.  A  great  opportunity  to  lead  the 
students  into  worship  of  a  spontaneous,  free,  and 
suitable  nature  has  been  lost.  If  the  clergyman  has 
conducted  the  devotions  in  a  perfunctory  manner, 
the  chance  of  training  the  student  to  exercise  the 
priesthood  of  the  laity  is  gone.  These  services  are 
worthy  of  painstaking  preparation.  They  should 
strike  the  keynote  of  the  meeting  and  bring  all  those 
in  attendance  into  the  presence  of,  God.  Now-a-days 
many  types  of  worship  are  customary,  such  as  litanies, 
intercessions,  meditations,  and  services  of  silence.  All 
that  is  needed  is  a  liturgical  sense  and  a  proper  un- 
derstanding of  the  elements  of  worship,  namely, 
silence,  invocation,  exhortation  by  selected  verses  of 
Scripture,  or  a  brief  statement  of  the  purpose  of  the 
service,  public  confession,  united  petition,  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  the  reading  of  Scripture,  confession  of 

42 


The  Student's  Worship 

faith,  call  to  prayer  (versicles),  prayer,  and  blessing. 
Xot  all  these  elements  of  worship  will  be  present  in 
each  brief  service.  With  a  little  guidance  the  wor- 
shippers can  be  brought  to  use  unfamiliar  forms  to  ex- 
press each  element.  However  there  is  no  need  of 
trying  the  unknown,  if  proper  use  is  made  of  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  If  only  more  thought  and 
care  are  bestowed  on  these  brief  devotional  meetings 
they  will  be  unified,  to  the  point,  and  full  of  the  spirit 
of  worship. 

Special   Services  and    Evensong 

These  comments  apply  with  particular  force  to 
special  Services,  which  are  sometimes  held  in  the 
church,  or  to  Sunday  evening  Services  without  a 
sermon,  to  which  students  are  attracted  because  of  the 
simple  worship  of  Evensong.  Litanies,  intercessions, 
and  meditations  of  great  beauty  can  be  built  up  on 
the  structure  of  Evening  Prayer  on  such  themes  as 
missions,  unity,  the  social  needs,  the  Church,  recon- 
struction, etc.  Most  of  us  have  not  exhausted  the 
possibilities  of  our  hymnal  with  regard  to  some  of  the 
virtues  of  the  Christian  life,  such  as  love,  faith,  con- 
secration, etc.  Too  often  the  organist  selects  the 
hymns,  leaving  to  the  minister  the  choice  of  a  "sermon 
h3Tnn".  The  clergyman  should  be  consulted  in  the 
selection  of  all  the  hymns  so  that  they  will  each  con- 
vey the  message  of  the  Service.* 


*  The  Collegiate  Secretary  of  the  General  Board  of 
Religious  Education  will  submit  on  request  more  detailed 
suggestions  as  to  special  services  of  the  kind  mentioned. 

43 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universit}} 
Retreats 

Eetreats  have  not  been  tried  to  any  great  degree 
among  students.  Naturally  they  would  need  to  be 
modified  from  their  usual  form,  but  a  series  of  Serv- 
ices of  this  nature  could  be  held  on  Saturday  and 
Sunday  without  taking  the  student  away  from  college. 
While  our  Church  is  slow  in  this  matter,  the  Associa- 
tions have  discovered  that  they  can  take  their  cabinets 
and  committees  out  of  town  for  a  two  or  three  day 
"setting-up  conference"  with  marked  success. 

The  church  open  for  prayer 

Probably  not  many  students  would  go  into  a 
church  for  private  prayer,  but  it  is  worth  keeping  the 
church  open  if  only  a  few  go  in  occasionally.  They 
should  know  that  a  quiet  spot  is  available  for  medita- 
tion, as  the  college  is  not  apt  to  offer  many  such 
places.  Sometimes  students  who  are  face  to  face  with 
the  great  decisions  of  life,  or  discouraged  and  tired  by 
baffling  problems,  seek  a  protected  place  to  be  alone 
for  deep  thought.  It  is  worth  making  this  clear  in 
advertising  the  church,  for  students  of  other  com- 
munions, whose  churches  are  not  open,  may  be  at- 
tracted. Churches  in  the  vicinity  of  great  city  col- 
leges and  technological  schools,  which  do  not  often 
have  dormitories  or  social  buildings,  should  make  a 
special  point  of  offering  a  quiet  place  for  rest  and 
meditation  and  even  for  study.  There  is  an  inarticu- 
late worship  called  forth  by  the  very  silence  and 
majesty  of  a  large  city  church.  Let  us  teach  such 
students  adoration  and  meditation. 

44 


The  Student's  Worship 
Confirmation 

Baptism  and  Confirmation  of  students  can  be 
treated  best  in  this  chapter.  In  those  cases  where  the 
student  has  not  been  baptized,  the  Sacrament  of 
Baptism  may  immediately  precede  the  rite  of  Con- 
firmation, so  that  the  two  can  be  considered  together. 
'No  matter  how  large  the  diocese,  the  Bishop  should 
visit  his  college  towns  annually  during  the  school  year. 
College  students  will  require  a  different  type  of  in- 
struction and  more  time  than  children,  so  they  should 
not  be  placed  in  the  same  class  with  boys  and  girls. 
Except  in  the  case  of  a  church  some  distance  from 
the  college,  it  is  probably  better  for  the  student  to  be 
instructed  with  the  adults  of  the  parish.  He  is  being 
prepared  for  normal  Church  life,  and  should  have 
normal  instruction.  Special  problems  of  individual 
students  can  be  taken  up  in  private  conference. 
Sometimes  the  hours  preferred  by  the  parish  people 
are  not  suitable  for  students,  who  can  be  more  easily 
brought  together  at  night.  This,  and  other  similar 
good  reasons,  might  suggest  separate  classes.  There 
is  a  danger  that  in  classes  for  students  alone  the  in- 
structor will  unconsciously  take  on  a  defensive  tone, 
as  if  to  meet  the  intellectual  difficulties  with  religion 
which  the  college  student  is  supposed  to  have.  But 
the  place  for  this  apologetic  work  is  in  the  religious 
education  classes  next  to  be  discussed. 

The  whole  force  of  the  student  Church  organiza- 
tion will  be  turned  toward  bringing  other  students  to 
Confirmation.  Personal  workers,  or  committeemen 
appointed  for  this  purpose,  will  see  all  the  uncon- 
firmed or  bring  them  to  the  rector  for  interviews. 

45 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universiiyf 

Naturally  such  an  effort  will  be  fruitful  only  if  the 
year's  work  has  been  vigorous  and  spiritually  pro- 
ductive. More  students  are  won  by  seeing  that  the 
Church  really  plays  a  large  part  in  a  fellow-student's 
life,  than  by  pondering  the  matter  in  solitude. 

Sometimes  special  events  in  the  college  religious 
programme  will  determine  the  time  for  approaching 
the  students  about  Confirmation.  If  the  church  con- 
ducts a  mission  or  a  series  of  meetings  with  strong 
speakers,  the  fruits  will  be  manifested  in  students 
asking  for  Confirmation.  The  days  following  a  col- 
lege evangelistic  campaign,  or  the  close  of  the  Bible 
classes  conducted  by  the  Association,  are  seasonable 
times  to  approach  our  students  who  have  been  attend- 
ing them.  If  a  student  has  signed  a  card  at  any 
religious  meeting  giving  the  Episcopal  Church  as  his 
preference,  it  is  a  particularly  glaring  sin  of  omission 
if  he  is  not  followed  up  by  those  to  whom  the  Church 
commits  the  care  of  her  children. 

No  student  who  has  asked  for  Confirmation  should 
be  allowed  to  enter  the  summer  vacation  unconfirmed, 
as  during  it  he  may  aestivate  spiritually.  It  is  some- 
thing of  a  spiritual  tragedy  for  a  student,  who  has 
asked  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  through  Con- 
firmation, to  be  forced  to  rely  only  on  the  rubric  about 
those  who  are  "ready  and  desirous  to  be  confirmed" 
as  his  only  authority  for  coming  to  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Students  who  say  that  they  will  be  confirmed  at  home 
should  be  followed  up  by  letters  to  them  and  to  their 
rectors. 


46 


CHAPTER  V 

The  Student's  Religious  Education 
The  student's  lack  of  preparation 

The  student  and  the  college  worker  both  face  a 
handicap  in  religious  education  from  the  fact  that  the 
student  comes  to  college  with  so  little  Biblical  train- 
ing and  such  fragmentary  knowledge  of  the  content 
of  religion.  If  a  man,  he  has  in  most  cases  dropped 
out  of  the  Sunday  school  early  in  his  high  school 
career,  and  if  a  girl,  she  has  not  had  instruction  com- 
mensurate with  her  needs,  even  if  she  has  remained 
true  to  the  school.  Often  the  Confirmation  instruc- 
tion received  before  going  to  college  has  been  super- 
ficial. The  clergyman  in  the  college  town  reaps  the 
fruit  of  this  neglect,  and  must  either  give  to  the 
student  work  of  childish  grade,  or  build  a  reasoned 
faith  on  an  inadequate  foundation.  This  initial  diffi- 
culty will,  we  trust,  be  removed  at  no  very  distant 
date,  as  the  Sunday  school  work  improves,  and  ade- 
quate effort  is  made  to  give  the  high  school  student 
religious  instruction  which  will  win  his  respect. 
Such  a  course  of  study  should  include  the  history  and 
nature  of  the  Bible,  the  teaching  of  the  Church  given 
by  a  simple  course  on  the  Creed,  and  the  fundamen- 
tals of  the  social  order  according  to  Christian  teach- 

47 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

ing.  Such  a  course,  with  all  that  precedes  it,  would 
give  the  necessary  background  for  the  advanced  work 
of  which  the  college  student  is  capable. 

Another  hopeful  sign  is  the  tendency  on  the  part 
of  college  entrance  examination  boards  to  give  credits 
in  Bible  subjects.  Further,  there  is  every  prospect  of 
a  day  when  the  public  schools  will  give  credit  for  Bible 
teaching  and  other  religious  education  conducted  by 
the  Churches,  which  is  of  sufficient  merit  to  warrant 
recognition.  In  both  cases  the  emphasis  will  be  on 
Bible  study  rather  than  on  the  study  of  doctrine,  but 
it  will  be  a  welcome  time  for  the  college  religious 
teacher  when  he  can  count  on  something  besides  igno- 
rance from  his  class  in  matters  of  Biblical  history  and 
ethics. 

Other  difficulties  face  the  religious  educator  in 
college.  The  Eev.  Morton  C.  Stone,  formerly  chap- 
lain for  Episcopal  students  at  the  University  of 
Wisconsin,  set  these  forth  in  a  paper  read  at  the  Howe 
Conference  of  Episcopal  College  Workers. 

Lack  of  time  on  the  part  of  the  student 

"This  is  the  main  trouble.  The  student  hasn't 
time  to  study.  It  seems  to  be  due  to  one  or  more  of 
three  reasons;  either  he  has  a  very  large  amount  of 
college  work  to  do,  or  he  is  very  much  occupied  with 
extra  curriculum,  social,  or  other  activities,  or  he  just 
isn't  interested.  This,  I  suspect,  is  the  real  cause  in 
most  cases.  At  any  rate,  it  is  my  experience  that  a 
student  can  take  up  a  subject  which  he  really  wants 
even  if  he  has  a  heavy  schedule.  .  .  .  We  must 
find  something  that  will   interest  in   spite   of  the 

48 


The  Student's  Religious  Education 

student.  I  believe  that  this  can  only  be  solved  by 
finding  a  way  out  of  the  two  difficulties  which  come 
next. 

Lack  of  teachers 

"It  is  hard  for  the  priest  in  charge  of  student 
work  to  be  a  whole  faculty.  ...  In  attempting 
to  increase  the  Church  faculty  [for  religious  in- 
struction] the  natural  place  to  turn  is  to  the  facult}' 
of  the  college.  Here  we  meet  two  difficulties;  either 
the  faculty  members  are  not  interested,  or  they  don't 
know  anything  about  the  subject  they  are  asked  to 
teach.  .  .  .  But  it  is  obvious  that  if  any  adequate 
religious  education  course  is  to  be  presented  to  our 
students  we  will  have  to  have  the  help  of  the  college 
faculty  or  import  a  faculty  of  our  own. 

Lack  of  suitable  literature 

"This  needs  little  elaboration.  .  .  .  We  have  no 
standard  curriculum  to  present  to  the  student.  We 
have  books  here  and  there  on  various  limited  or 
extended  phases  of  religious  subjects.  But  none  of 
them  were  meant  for  class  textbooks,  nor  are  they  as 
a  rule  suited  to  the  situation." 

Mr.  Stone's  suggestions  as  to  the  solution  of  these 
difficulties  are  all  incorporated  in  the  latter  part  of 
this  chapter. 

Religious   education    in   the  college   curriculum 

The  minister  planning  his  college  religious  educa- 
tion work  must  investigate  the  situation  from  two 

49 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

angles;  first,  the  courses  in  the  college  curriculum 
which  have  values  for  religious  education,  and  second 
the  "voluntary  study  courses"  conducted  by  the 
Associations.  Time  is  too  precious  both  for  himself 
and  the  student  to  allow  of  unnecessary  duplication, 
and  he  should  know  what  is  being  done  by  others  in 
order  to  supplement  it  where  necessary. 

Many  colleges  offer  electives  in  the  Bible,  and  a 
few  give  in  addition  general  courses  in  religion. 
Those  who  guide  the  religious  education  of  our 
students  need  to  know  the  scope  of  this  work,  the 
spirit  of  the  teaching,  and  the  influence  of  the  Biblical 
Department  throughout  the  college.  Advice  can  then 
be  given  our  Church  students  as  to  which  courses  will 
be  most  valuable.  In  fact,  if  the  teaching  is  not 
actually  destructive,  this  is  the  most  profitable  way  in 
which  the  student  can  gain  a  knowledge  of  the  Bible. 
Voluntary  study  of  any  kind  lacks  the  stimulus  and 
discipline  of  classroom  work.  The  priest  in  charge 
of  student  work  should  be  thoroughly  familiar  with 
this  department  of  the  curriculum  to  answer  or 
supplement,  if  need  be,  some  of  the  views  set  forth  by 
the  professors. 

Indirect  influence  in  college  teaching 

Prof.  Emily  F.  Brown  reminds  us  that  much  of 
the  non-religious  teaching  of  a  college  has  religious 
value.  "It  behooves  us  to  discover,  if  we  can,  such 
tendencies  in  college  training  as  will  ultimately  serve 
the  purpose  of  both  religion  and  education.  Not- 
withstanding the  destructive  influences  of  much 
of  the   teaching  of  modern  science,   sociology,   and 

50 


The  Student's  Religious  Education 

philosoph}^,  experience  has  sho\vn  that  there  is  a  con- 
siderable sphere  of  influence  in  the  regular  college 
curriculum,  which  may  legitimately  come  under 
Church  jurisdiction,  so  to  speak.  History,  art,  liter- 
ature— even  when  taught  impartially  in  the  most 
judicial  manner  by  teachers  who  are  not  themselves 
of  the  household  of  faith — have  been  found  to  open 
up  unsuspected  lines  of  communication  with  the 
Mother  Church  for  many  who  have  lost  their  way 
and  do  not  even  know  the  countersign,  because,  amid 
the  verbiage  of  modern  fads  and  fancies,  they  have 
forgotten  their  mother  tongue.  These  secular  by- 
ways of  thought,  as  certain  college  studies  may  be 
called,  are  no  negligible  avenues  of  approach  to  the 
great  Catholic  highway,  which  to  many  students 
might  otherwise  be  'No  Thoroughfare'." 

To  prove  her  point  Prof.  Brown  gives  the  follow- 
ing illustrations.  One  student  came  into  the  Church 
as  a  result  of  writing  a  paper  on  the  relation  of 
the  Wesleyan  Eevival  to  the  Romantic  Movement. 
Another  states  that  her  attention  was  first  attracted 
to  the  Church  by  the  statement  in  class  that  the 
Church  existed  for  at  least  one  generation  before  the 
Gospels  were  put  in  writing.  The  explanation  of 
religious  forms  and  symbols  in  a  course  on  the  relig- 
ious drama  has  won  more  than  one  student.  The 
miracle  plays  when  properly  studied  have  a  profound 
influence.  Those  subjects  in  which  the  historic  con- 
sciousness is  aroused  and  a  new  conception  of  the  past 
gained,  studies  of  civilization  in  general  and  of 
medieval  civilization  in  particular,  have  a  strong 
religious  value.    Thus  students  have  been  led  to  the 

51 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universit]; 

Church  through  the  study  of  Dante,  chivalry,  the 
Quest  of  the  Holy  Grail,  the  monastic  system  with 
its  democratic  spirit,  the  lives  of  the  saints  and  the 
rise  of  the  mendicant  orders.  Church  architecture,  art, 
music,  and  liturgy,  and  the  failure  of  humanism — ^to 
mention  just  a  few  of  the  results  of  historical  and 
literary  courses.  Prof.  Brown  calls  attention  also  to 
the  unconscious  influence  toward  the  Church  which 
comes  from  academic  ceremonial  and  robes,  and 
the  appreciation  of  beauty  and  order  which  college 
education  instils.* 

The  wise  preacher  will  take  advantage  of  all  these 
indirect  influences,  and  in  his  sermons  call  attention 
to  the  parallels  between  secular  and  Church  teaching. 
Often  such  an  allusion  will  catch  and  hold  a  student 
in  the  congregation  who  is  studying  the  particular 
period  or  subject  referred  to. 

Religious  education   in  the  Associations 

Let  us  turn  to  a  wholly  different  form  of  religious 
education,  the  voluntary  study  courses  of  the  Asso- 
ciations. The  purpose  of  these  courses  is  often  mis- 
understood. They  are  not  intended  in  any  way  to 
take  the  place  of  curriculum  Bible  courses,  nor  are 
their  books  intended  to  be  used  as  textbooks.  Their 
purpose  is  to  do  what  the  curriculum  course  cannot 
do,  namely,  approach  the  Bible  from  a  devotional 
viewpoint  and  bring  the  student  to  conclusive  think- 
ing as  to  his  personal  relation  to  the  Christian  solu- 


*  "The    Appeal    of    the    Church    to    College    Women." 
American  Church  Monthly,  May,  1918. 

52 


The  Student's  Religious  Education 

tion  of  life's  problems.  The  study  is  threefold  in  its 
emphasis;  in  some  courses  the  Bible  is  foremost,  in 
some,  foreign  missions,  and  in  others,  social  duties. 
All  the  books  are  provided  with  daily  readings  in  the 
Bible,  a  weekly  summary,  and  a  set  of  stimulating 
questions  for  class  discussion.  Some  are  written  by 
recognized  authorities,  like  Fosdick  or  Rauschen- 
busch,  and  others  by  certain  of  the  secretaries  in 
student  Association  work.  All  have  been  carefully 
worked  over  by  committees.  One  series  known  as 
"the  minimum  course"  was  prepared  for  the  four 
years  of  college,  two  books  to  a  year,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  committees  of  the  Sunday  School  Council  of 
Evangelical  Denominations  and  of  the  Council  of 
North  American  Student  Movements. 

There  is  a  very  large  literature  on  missions  avail- 
able, published  chiefly  by  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  for  Foreign  Missions.  The  various  Boards 
of  Missions  also  publish  missionary  books  useful  for 
student  work.  We  must  turn  largely  to  the  general 
publishing  houses  for  books  on  practical  sociology, 
though  there  is  a  growing  number  dealing  with  social 
problems  from  the  devotional  standpoint.  More  will 
be  said  about  mission  and  social  study  in  the  two 
following  chapters. 

The  Sunday  School 

An  interesting  result  has  come  about  from  the 
preparation  of  Bible  study  literature  by  the  Sunday 
school  and  Association  authorities  working  conjointly. 
For  the  first  time  the  Sunday  schools  have  been  able 
to   offer  something  to   the   student  which   is   really 

53 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

adapted  to  his  needs.  The  Associations  practically 
say  to  the  Churches,  "We  will  bend  our  efforts  to  get 
students  into  your  Sunday  schools  and  count  them  as 
doing  Bible  study  work,  provided  you  will  establish 
college  departments  in  your  schools,  so  that  the 
students  will  not  be  treated  as  children,  use  these 
specially  prepared  textbooks,  or  their  equivalents, 
have  the  classes  led  by  people  who  understand  students 
and  their  problems,  use  the  discussion  method  rather 
than  the  lecture  method  in  teaching,  and  (in  general) 
teach  men  and  women  in  separate  groups."  When 
the  campaign  to  enroll  students  in  the  various  Sunday 
schools  is  completed,  the  Associations  form  campus 
classes  in  fraternity  and  sorority  houses,  boarding 
houses  and  dormitories  for  the  students  who  will  not 
go  to  the  Sunday  schools.  It  is  into  these  latter 
groups  that  the  Episcopal  students  are  apt  to  go,  for 
we  have  never  succeeded,  as  the  other  communions 
have,  in  getting  our  young  people  to  stay  in  Sunday 
school  when  they  reach  the  college  age. 

The  Association  voluntary  study  work  has  demon- 
strated that  students  can  be  trained  to  lead  groups  if 
they  have  the  guidance  of  a  weekly  normal  class. 

Supplementing  the  Association  classes 

It  can  be  readily  seen  from  this  brief  description 
that  our  leaders  in  student  work  must  study  the 
religious  education  work  of  the  Associations  in  the 
colleges  where  they  minister.  In  many  cases  it  will 
not  be  up  to  the  standard.  And,  even  at  its  best,  there 
are  some  things  it  does  not,  and  should  not,  aim  to 
do.     It  does  not  give  what  is  generally  called  "doc- 

54 


The  Student's  Religious  Education 

trinal  teaching",  only  the  broad  outlines  of  New 
Testament  theology  being  sketched;  it  says  little  or 
nothing  about  the  history  of  Christianity ;  its  method 
is  suggestive  rather  than  systematic  and  conclusive. 
Along  these  lines  we  must  supplement  and  supply 
Church  teaching.  How  to  do  this  will  occupy  us  for 
the  rest  of  the  chapter. 

Sermons  and  lectures 

In  the  first  place  the  sermon  can  be  made  a  vehicle 
of  teaching.  The  largest  number  of  students  can 
be  reached  in  this  way.  The  great  themes  of  Church 
life  and  doctrine  can  be  set  forth  with  regularity. 
The  Church  Year  can  yield  up  its  rich  material  for 
teaching.  Even  brief  statements  and  expositions  at 
the  time  of  the  giving  out  of  notices  have  their  value. 
In  this  same  category  come  lectures.  The  difficulty, 
of  course,  lies  in  getting  students  to  attend.  A  few 
meetings  of  the  Church  students'  organization  could 
be  given  over  to  lectures  with  questions  and  dis- 
cussion following.  The  stereopticon  is  a  most  useful 
adjunct  in  all  such  work.  Special  lectures  furnish 
an  opportunity  to  use  the  varied  abilities  and  special 
interests  of  the  Churchmen  on  the  faculty.  The 
rector  of  the  church  at  Tucson,  Arizona,  has  had  pro- 
fessors of  the  state  university  and  other  Churchmen 
of  teaching  ability  speak  at  the  Sunday  night  Services 
with  marked  success.  The  students  of  Washington 
and  Lee  University  thronged  the  church  at  Lexing- 
ton, Va.,  to  hear  a  course  of  Sunday  night  lectures 
from  the  rector  on  the  Life  of  Christ,  which  extended 

55 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

over  a  number  of  weeks.     We  are  far  from  having 
exhausted  the  teaching  possibilities  of  the  pulpit. 

Weekly  classes 

The  next  most  general  method  of  teaching  is  by 
weekly  classes.  These  may  be  in  connection  with  the 
Sunday  school,  or  at  hours  on  week  days  convenient 
to  the  students.  "There  are  two  difficulties/'  writes 
Mr.  Stone.  "The  classes  being  a  week  apart,  there  is 
a  tendency  to  lose  interest.  Perhaps  this  would  be 
obviated  if  a  really  good  course  were  offered,  or  a  text- 
book with  daily  readings  might  help  to  fill  in  the  gap. 
Then  the  classes  can  be  held  for  only  about  twelve 
weeks,  or  there  is  a  conflict  with  the  examination 
period,  and  vacations  have  a  disturbing  way  of  not 
being  arranged  to  suit  Church  classes." 

This  is  the  method  almost  universally  in  use  in 
mission  and  social  study,  one  chapter  of  the  textbook 
being  assigned  each  week  and  the  class  continuing 
until  the  book  is  completed.  Confirmation  classes 
are  usually  of  this  type.  Much  more  use  than  is  cus- 
tomary could  be  made  of  them  by  those  who  are  al- 
ready communicants.  Students  confirmed  as  boys 
and  girls  would  profit  greatly  by  hearing  another 
rector  prepare  his  class.  They  would  see  the  whole 
subject  of  their  Church  life  from  a  new  angle. 

Religious   discussion   groups  and   conferences 

A  less  systematic  form  of  religious  education  is 
the  discussion  method,  referred  to  above  as  success- 
fully applied  by  the  Associations.  It  suffers  from  the 
natural  tendency  to  run  into  discussions  which  lead 

56 


The  Student's  Religious  Education 

nowhere^  and  lacks  the  authority  which  comes  from 
systematic  teaching.  Nevertheless  it  makes  the  stu- 
dent think  for  himself,  gives  an  opportunity  to  correct 
his  misconceptions,  and  has  a  certain  authority  when 
a  group  arrives  at  conclusions  in  common.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  of  Eeligious  Education  has  begun  to 
publish  outlines  for  discussion  on  live  topics,  with 
daily  Bible  readings. 

Akin  to  these  discussion  groups,  but  differing  in 
that  they  are  occasional  and  not  periodic,  are  "round- 
table  conferences".  These  can  be  effectively  held  for 
a  visiting  speaker,  who  states  his  case  as  concisely  as 
possible,  and  the  rest  of  the  time  is  given  up  to  ques- 
tions and  discussions.  Every  effort  is  made  to  keep 
the  meeting  thoroughly  informal.  This  type  of  meet- 
ing can  be  expanded,  if  the  attendance  warrants,  into 
a  forum.  This  device  has  proved  especially  useful 
in  the  discussion  of  social  problems. 

Intensive  study  courses 

Mr.  Stone  has  made  a  suggestion  about  intensive 
study  which  is  original  with  him,  and  should  be  given 
in  his  own  words.  "This  method  is  at  present  a 
theory  which  I  have  not  had  a  chance  to  try,  but  has 
seemed  to  me  to  present  possibilities.  It  came  to 
mind  in  reading  of  the  Sveek-end  retreats'  which  have 
been  so  successful  in  Europe  and  have  also  worked 
well  in  this  country,  notably  at  the  Boston  Cathedral. 
The  idea  would  be  to  present  several  during  the  year, 
as  short  intensive  study  courses,  giving  at  least  a 
bird's-eye  view  of  the  subject.  They  would  begin  on 
Friday  evening,  and  would  have  classes  on  Saturday 

57 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universit\f 

afternoon  and  evening,  and  on  Sunday  the  morning 
sermon  could  deal  with  the  subject  from  the  inspira- 
tional point  of  view,  followed  in  the  afternoon  by 
another  class,  and,  if  possible,  in  the  evening  by 
an  illustrated  lecture  reviewing  the  whole  subject. 
Members  of  the  course  would  be  required  to  read  a 
textbook  and  give  practically  all  their  time  to  study 
and  class  from  Friday  night  until  Sunday  night. 
Auditors  might  just  attend  the  classes;  and  doubtless 
a  number  would  be  attracted  to  the  final  summary 
illustrated  lecture  on  Sunday  evening.   .    .    . 

"Of  course  such  a  plan  would  not  displace  more 
extended  courses.  One  of  these  intensive  study 
courses  might  be  given  each  month,  making  eight  for 
the  year,  thus  presenting  eight  subjects  in  brief  re- 
view. .  .  .  One  could  appeal  to  students  by  get- 
ting them  to  give  up  a  lot  of  time  for  a  very  limited 
period,  instead  of  a  little  time  spread  over  a  long 
period.  ...  A  good  deal  can  be  accomplished  in  a 
short  time  if  one  gets  down  to  work." 

Reading  courses  and  use  of  the  library 

The  student  who  feels  that  he  can  not  enroll  in  a 
regular  class  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period  might  be 
persuaded  to  do  some  private  reading  under  direction. 
The  clergyman  in  charge  of  student  work  should  al- 
ways have  books  ready  to  lend.  Many  a  conversation 
can  be  followed  up  in  this  way.  Pamphlets  can  also 
be  effectively  used,  though  if  they  are  too  much  of  the 
"tract"  type  they  may  not  prove  popular.  Church 
papers,  both  general  and  missionary,  should  be  in  easy 
reach  of  the  student.     Perhaps  a  few  of  the  more  in- 

58 


The  Student's  Religious  Education 

terested  will  subscribe.  A  reading  room  might  be 
fitted  up  in  the  parish  house  to  which  students  will 
be  welcome.  Church  periodicals  should  be  supplied 
to  the  Association  and  university  library  reading 
rooms.  Almost  any  religious  book  of  a  non-contro- 
versial nature  will  be  purchased  by  the  library  on 
request  of  the  clergyman  or  of  the  students.  The 
librarian  is  always  glad  to  set  aside  certain  books  on 
a  reference  shelf  for  the  time  during  which  a  class 
needs  them. 

Exhibits 

Bulletin  boards  and  exhibits  should  be  used  in 
religious  education.  It  is  possible  to  procure  for  the 
former  pictures  and  posters  on  the  greatest  variety  of 
subjects.  Exhibits  could  be  made  a  very  valuable  form 
of  religious  education.  The  exhibit  would  be  set  up 
in  the  parish  house  or  other  convenient  center,  and  at 
stated  hours  lectures  or  stereopticon  talks  would  be 
given.  The  Board  of  Missions  and  the  Social  Service 
Commission  have  stereopticon  lectures  available  for 
the  asking. 

Education  for  Church   life  and   activity 

There  is  one  field  of  Church  education  which  is 
at  present  most  haphazard.  Men  and  women  are  left 
to  learn  by  experience  the  organization  of  general  and 
diocesan  conventions,  provincial  synods,  boards,  com- 
missions and  committees  of  all  kinds,  vestries  and 
parochial  societies.  So  also  with  regard  to  the  rights 
and  duties  of  Bishops,  archdeacons,  priests,  and  lay- 

59 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

readers.  In  all  these  matters  the  rank  and  file  of  our 
communicants  are  woefully  ignorant.  College  grad- 
uates, who  are  anxious  to  take  part  in  Church  work, 
and  in  general  are  well  qualified  to  lead,  often  involve 
themselves  in  unfortunate  relations  with  Church 
authorities  by  rushing  ahead  with  plans  without 
due  authority.  Somehow  in  college  they  must  be 
informed  as  to  the  way  in  which  the  Church  is 
constituted.  Merely  telling  them  about  it  is  not  effect- 
ive, for  it  is  not  closely  related  to  their  present  in- 
terests. Literature  on  the  subject  is  apt  to  seem  dry. 
Charts  and  diagrams  clearly  explained  are  most 
helpful. 

Subject  matter  of  courses 

"We  cannot  here  take  up  the  question  of  the  sub- 
ject matter  of  our  religious  education  work.  Not 
much  has  been  done  so  far  in  this  field,  but  books 
which  are  suitable  are  appearing  or  are  being  written 
for  the  purpose.  The  National  Student  Council  will 
give  attention  to  the  matter  of  curriculum,  and  each 
year  suggest  ways  of  carrying  out  the  educational  side 
of  its  "minimum  programme".  Its  officers,  and  the 
Secretaries  of  the  Church  Boards  and  Commissions, 
stand  ready  at  all  times  to  advise  and  suggest  text- 
books. 

Religious  education  receiving  college  credit 

In  conclusion  we  might  state  the  goal  of  the 
future,  i.  e.,  trained  men  and  women  of  our  Church 
accredited  as  lecturers  by  the  university,  who  would 
give  Church  teaching  or  training  of  such  a  grade  as 

60 


The  Student*s  Religious  Education 

to  win  academic  credits  from  the  university.  They 
would  probably  work  in  conjunction  with  similar 
teachers  of  other  communions  as  a  school  of  religious 
education.  At  the  University  of  Texas  there  is  an 
"Association  of  Eeligious  Teachers"  for  whose  work 
credit  is  granted.  The  University  of  Missouri  gives 
credit  to  the  amount  of  fourteen  hours  for  work  done 
in  certain  subjects  in  an  institution  of  good  standing. 
As  a  matter  of  fact  the  only  institution  giving  this 
work  is  the  Bible  College  of  the  Disciples  Church  lo- 
cated in  the  same  city.  The  same  arrangement  exists 
at  the  University  of  Oregon  with  the  Eugene  Bible 
University.  The  University  of  North  Dakota  has  a 
somewhat  similar  affiliation  with  Wesley  College. 
Precedents  are  accumulating,  and  as  soon  as  the 
various  communions  can  put  forward  adequately 
trained  teachers,  can  find  ways  of  working  together, 
and  can  furnish  proper  textbooks,  the  universities 
will  gladly  recognize  the  religious  teaching  and  give 
credits,  Not  until  then  will  religious  education  ac- 
quire dignity  in  the  eyes  of  the  students. 

Mr.  Stone  has  made  a  useful  suggestion  which 
may  help  in  the  interim  before  this  ideal  is  realized. 
"A  step  might  be  made  toward  a  collegiate  school  of 
religion,  if  the  chaplain  [the  priest  in  charge  of  work 
among  our  students]  could  gather  members  of  the 
faculty  and  a  definite  standardized  programme  be 
offered,  under  the  direction  of  the  General  Board  of 
Religious  Education,  giving  credits  of  its  owti  until 
such  time  as  the  college  will  grant  credit."  A  be- 
ginning is  being  made  in  this  direction,  as  will  be 
presently  described,  by  the  awarding  of  the  Board's 

61 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

diploma  of  trained  teacher  to  those  students  who  ful- 
fil the  requirements  of  normal  work  during  their 
college  career. 

Dramatics  and  Pageantry 

We  have  reserved  for  the  last  a  brief  note  on  a 
subject  which  will  be  treated  more  fully  in  a  Bulletin 
of  the  National  Student  Council  to  be  published  in 
October,  1919,  namely,  the  value  of  dramatics  and 
pageantry  for  religious  education. 

A  well-known  football  coach,  after  listening  to  a 
discussion  of  possible  forms  of  religious  work,  said: 
"It  seems  to  me  that  you  divorce  too  much  the  spirit- 
ual from  the  physical.  It  is  all  too  vague  and  in- 
tangible. Men  like  to  be  active.  Why  can't  you  give 
them  some  dramatics,  and  let  them  learn  through 
acting?"  He  voiced  a  truth  we  might  well  observe. 
There  is  a  great  amount  of  pageantry  in  the  history  of 
our  Church  which  lends  itself  well  to  tableau  and  play. 
Much  in  our  liturgy  can  be  illustrated  by  Services 
with  processions,  pilgrimages,  etc.  There  can  be  free 
dramatization  of  a  Bible  or  history  lesson  by  charades. 
Work  of  this  nature  must  of  course  avoid  the  appear- 
ance of  childishness.  As  such  activities  employ  a 
large  number  of  students  they  are  of  value  in  many 
ways,  educational,  social,  and  for  training  in  Church 
work.  The  position  and  teaching  of  the  Church 
would  be  better  understood  in  a  college  community,  if 
there  could  be  given  annually  a  good  pageant  or  play. 


62 


CHAPTER  VI 

The  Student  and  Church  Extension  and 
Christian  Unity 

A.      CHURCH    EXTENSION 
Importance   of  missions   in   student  work 

Our  work  with  students  will  be  a  pitiable  failure 
if  they  do  not  become  informed  believers  in  and  en- 
thusiastic workers  for  the  Church's  Mission.  Even 
if  this  were  accomplished  in  every  case,  our  work 
would  be  only  a  partial  success  unless  many  of  them 
offer  themselves  for  service  as  missionaries  at  home 
and  abroad.  In  this,  as  in  the  case  of  the  ministry, 
the  Church  has  placed  her  clergy  and  other  workers 
in  the  colleges  to  seek  out  and  call  the  choicest  young 
men  and  women  to  positions  of  leadership  in  her 
ranks.  This  will  receive  more  extended  treatment  in 
Chapter  VIII  on  "Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Pur- 
poses". It  is  mentioned  here  so  that  it  will  receive 
recognition  as  an  integral  part  of  an  adequate 
missionary  programme  in  our  college  work. 

Fortunately  in  all  this  the  way  is  quite  clearly 
shown,  for  we  have  long  experience  on  which  to  draw. 
Our  Board  of  Missions  has  always  looked  to  the 
colleges  to  furnish  recruits.  Although  most  of  those 
who  have  gone  out  as  ordained  men  or  as  deaconesses 

63 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University} 

made  their  decision  in  the  seminary  or  training 
school,  yet  the  most  formative  influences  were 
probably  experienced  in  college. 

The  Student  Volunteer   Movement 

An  interdenominational  agency  which  has  done 
an  invaluable  work  for  missions  in  the  colleges,  and 
to  which  all  the  Boards  of  Missions  are  under  great 
indebtedness,  is  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for 
Foreign  Missions.  It  was  organized  in  1886  at  Mt. 
Hermon,  Mass.,  at  the  first  of  the  student  summer 
conferences,  as  a  spontaneous  assumption  by  the 
students  themselves  of  their  obligation  to  furnish 
from  their  number  the  foreign  missionaries  needed  by 
the  Churches.  Almost  from  the  first  Dr.  John  E. 
Mott  has  been  the  Chairman  of  the  executive  com- 
mittee. It  is  not  possible  here  to  review  its  long  and 
honorable  career.  More  wdll  be  said  in  the  eighth 
chapter  about  its  methods  and  success  in  getting 
students  to  "volunteer"  for  life  service  in  the  mission 
field.  About  7,500  volunteers  have  been  sent  out  to 
the  mission  field  by  the  various  Boards  of  Missions. 
It  now  has  a  considerable  staff  of  executive  and 
traveling  secretaries,  and  maintains  a  large  office  in 
New  York  City.  Its  publication  of  college  textbooks 
and  pamphlets  on  missions  has  attained  very  large 
proportions.  Its  great  quadrennial  conventions, 
assembling  nearly  5,000  student  delegates,  create  a 
tide  of  spiritual  enthusiasm,  each  student  generation, 
which  affects  all  branches  of  religious  work.  * 


*  See  Appendix  II. 

64 


The  Student  and  Church  Extension  and  Christian  Unity 
Local  Student  Volunteer  Bands 

In  the  colleges  this  Movement  is  represented  by- 
student  volunteer  bands.  All  the  members  of  the 
band  are  volunteers  for  the  foreign  mission  field,  but 
their  purpose  is  not  that  of  pietistic  self-culture. 
They  are  the  inspiring  center  of  an  aggressive  and 
sane  propaganda  for  missions  throughout  the  student 
body.  On  the  missionary  committees  of  the  Associa- 
tions there  usually  will  be  found  one  or  two  of  the 
volunteer  band.  When  Church  student  work  becomes 
known  for  its  missionary  enthusiasm  it  is  generally 
because  one  of  the  leading  students  is  a  volunteer,  or 
because  the  priest  in  charge,  or  the  woman  worker,  is 
a  "detained"  volunteer.  It  is  the  old  story  that  com- 
mitment of  one's  life  to  a  cause  is  productive  of  vastly 
more  personal  enthusiasm  than  committing  the  task 
to  someone  else. 

Mission  study  classes 

All  strong  Associations  conduct  a  number  of  mis- 
sion study  classes,  using  the  books  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  or  the  Missionary  Education 
Movement.  The  textbooks  used  are,  of  course,  gen- 
eral in  character,  but  the  members  of  the  different 
Churches  who  belong  to  them  are  supposed  to  con- 
tribute items  of  interest  about  the  work  of  their  own 
communion.  One  session  of  the  class  ought  to  be 
given  up  to  a  study  of  the  work  of  each  Church  repre- 
sented in  the  class.  These  classes  lay  a  broad  and 
deep  background  against  which  to  measure  the  work 
of   one's   own   Church.      WTiere  they   are   well   con- 

65 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

ducted  and  attended  it  is  not  wise  to  attempt  to  draw 
from  them  for  the  organization  of  purely  Church 
classes.  More  can  be  accomplished  by  keeping  note 
of  what  is  going  on  in  the  Association  mission  study 
classes  and  supplementing  it  with  a  round  table  con- 
ference on  the  Church's  work  in  the  field  or  depart- 
ment of  missionary  activity  which  the  students  are 
studying.  By  planning  far  enough  in  advance  a  re- 
turned missionary  or  a  Secretary  from  the  Board  of 
Missions  could  be  obtained  for  this  conference. 

Often,  however,  it  will  be  exceedingly  important 
to  have  our  own  classes  studying  the  Church's  Mis- 
sion. Especially  is  this  the  case  in  Lent  when  faith- 
ful Church  students,  who  have  not  been  attracted  to 
the  Association  classes,  can  be  drawn  into  a  Church 
class  because  of  the  desire  to  do  a  little  more  than 
usual  in  study  and  service.  Or  the  Association 
classes  may  be  leaving  untouched  some  great  area  of 
missionary  activity  as,  perhaps,  the  home  field.  Or, 
as  sometimes  happens,  there  are  no  mission  study 
classes  at  all  on  the  campus.  Students  occasionally 
will  join  in  parish  mission  study  or  teach  courses  in 
Church  extension  in  the  Sunday  school.  In  case 
Church  classes  are  formed,  it  will  be  found  that  the 
Board  of  Missions  has  a  considerable  selection  of 
teachable  books  and  pamphlets  to  offer  on  the 
Church's  Mission,  and  the  Educational  Secretary  is 
eager  to  advise  with  regard  to  books  and  methods  of 
class  leadership. 

There  has  never  been  a  time  like  the  present  for 
the  study  of  missions.  The  War  has  given  to  this 
phase  of  the  Church's  work  a  new  significance.    Most 

66 


The  Student  and  Church  Extension  and  Christian  Unity 

of  the  aims  of  the  Allies  are  the  very  principles  which 
missionaries  have  been  proclaiming.  Missions  will 
thrive  in  the  atmosphere  of  the  new  diplomacy.  The 
League  of  Nations  will  be  but  the  governmental  as- 
pect of  the  Brotherhood  of  Man.  The  missionaries 
will  stand  out  as  the  true  internationalists.  Never 
before  have  missions  seemed  so  important  in  the  eyes 
of  students,  nor  has  it  been  so  easy  to  win  the  argu- 
ment that  every  properly  educated  man  and  citizen  of 
the  world  should  study  the  work  of  the  Church's  van- 
guard and  the  nation's  noblest  representatives. 

Missionary  meetings  and   conferences 

Along  with  the  study  of  missions  should  go  mis- 
sionary meetings  and  institutes.  The  latter  is  a  sort 
of  prolongation  of  the  former.  Speakers  are  invited 
for  a  series  of  addresses  and  conferences  with  the 
students  who  attend  the  institute.  Often  one  or  more 
meals  are  served.  The  student  volunteer  bands  in  a 
section  of  the  country,  or  in  the  several  colleges  of  a 
large  city  and  its  suburbs,  are  united  into  unions, 
which  hold  annual  conferences  in  one  of  the  colleges. 
These  conferences  are  small  enough  for  much  good 
fellowship  to  prevail,  the  speakers  are  always  men 
and  women  of  ability,  and  the  informal  conferences 
yield  much  information  to  the  inquiring  delegates. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  summer  Missionary  Educa- 
tion Movement  Conferences  and  our  own  Church 
Summer  Schools.  These  add  the  training  element 
to  the  inspirational.  Whenever  possible  our  students 
should  be  encouraged  to  go  to  these  conferences,  for 
they  will  profit  much  by  the  experience  and  come 

67 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

back  full  of  enthusiasm  for  their  Church  work. 
Especially  is  this  important  in  the  case  of  the  great 
quadrennial  conventions  which  were  referred  to  above. 
On  these  occasions  the  college  volunteer  bands  appeal 
to  the  churches  of  their  communities  for  funds  to 
help  send  delegates.  As  the  Church  gains  in  the 
long  run  by  the  new  vision  which  comes  to  her  young 
people,  the  appeal  should  never  be  made  in  vain.  The 
returning  delegates  always  report  the  convention  to 
the  congregation,  if  allowed,  and  few  Services  are 
more  helpful  than  those  in  which  students  try  to  share 
the  good  things  they  have  received. 

Use  of  students  as  missionary  speakers 

One  important  way  to  develop  missionary  interest 
and  produce  future  missionaries  is  to  use  students  as 
speakers.  They  usually  give  very  good  talks,  since 
they  are  apt  to  select  those  points  which  are  in  the 
region  of  high  purpose  and  great  achievements. 
Those  who  are  volunteers  stir  their  audiences  greatly. 
Many  students  have  decided  to  become  missionaries 
after  having  given  a  number  of  addresses  and  having 
been  gripped  by  their  subject.  Our  churches  could 
well  use  students  in  talks  to  the  Sunday  schools, 
clubs  of  all  kinds,  and  Woman's  Auxiliaries.  The 
college  minister  should  be  constantly  on  the  alert  to 
develop  in  this  way  his  most  promising  students. 

Missionary  giving 

Last,  but  not  by  any  means  least,  is  the  subject  of 
missionary  giving.  As  a  Church  we  have  not  ap- 
pealed strongly  enough  to  our  students  for  contribu- 

68 


The  Student  and  Church  Extension  and  Christian  Unit}f 

tions  to  the  Church's  Mission.  They  have  given  to 
objects  in  which  the  college  as  a  whole  was  interested, 
such  as  the  college's  representative  on  the  foreign 
field,  or  the  foreign  work  of  the  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W. 
C.  A.  But  more  is  needed.  Prior  to  America's  entry 
into  the  War  the  colleges  and  universities  of  North 
America  reached  the  astonishing  total  of  $247,424 
given  to  missions,  of  which  about  one-half  came  from 
the  alumni  and  professors.  In  1917-18  they  gave  to 
the  Student  Friendship  War  Fund  nearly  a  million 
and  a  half  dollars  without  any  appeal  to  the  alumni. 
Nor  were  the  gifts  to  missions  very  seriously  de- 
creased. In  1918  they  gave  nearly  three  million 
dollars  to  the  United  War  Work  Campaign.  It  shows 
what  students  can  do  in  the  way  of  sacrifice  when 
the  call  comes  close  home  and  stirs  their  imaginations. 
This  spirit  must  not  be  allowed  to  die  out  now 
that  the  War  is  over,  but  must  be  turned  toward 
missions,  a  cause  big  enough  and  human  enough  to 
furnish  an  equivalent  for  the  suffering  occasioned  by 
war.  Other  Churches  report  that  they  receive  large 
sums  from  their  students  for  missions.  Why  should 
not  we  be  able  to  do  the  same?  The  money  itself 
is  of  less  consequence  than  the  education  and  conse- 
cration which  accompany  the  gift.  College  Church- 
men in  America  should  be  helping  their  brothers  in 
the  schools  and  colleges  of  Japan,  China,  Africa, 
Brazil,  the  Philippines,  and  the  nearer  fields. 

The  National  Student  Council  will  from  year  to 
year  urge  the  students  of  our  Church  to  bear  their 
share  in  the  lifting  of  the  world's  burdens.  At  its 
suggestion  the  Board   of   Missions   prepares   special 

69 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

weekly  envelopes  for  student  offerings,  with  a  special 
pamphlet  giving  an  interesting  statement  of  the  work 
of  the  Board.  In  colleges  where  the  students  cannot 
easily  or  regularly  attend  service  in  an  Episcopal 
church,  a  committee  could  collect  the  envelopes.  This 
plan  is  open  to  the  criticism  that  the  student  thus 
avoids  his  share  in  the  support  of  the  church  in  the 
community;  but  he  is  not  a  member  of  that  church, 
and  his  status  is  distinctly  national.  He  is  away  from 
home  and  under  those  circumstances  the  entire  Church 
claims  him.  The  little  he  gives  had  better  go  to 
the  Church's  general  work. 

B.      CHRISTIAN    UNITY 

Conferences  and   intercessions 

There  is  one  phase  of  the  Church's  work  which 
has  not  as  yet  made  its  appearance  in  the  colleges, 
namely,  the  study  and  promotion  of  Christian  unity. 
In  no  place  is  the  atmosphere  more  favorable  for 
conferences  and  discussions  about  unity.  Some  may 
say  students  are  too  young  and  uninformed  to  engage 
in  such  meetings.  But  is  not  this  true  of  everything 
they  do  ?  Are  they  not  in  college  to  learn,  and  would 
it  not  be  better  in  this  respect  to  have  competent 
guidance?  Furthermore,  they  have  a  working  unity 
in  certain  branches  of  Christian  work  through  the 
y.  M.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  One  thing  is  certain,  students 
and  professors  who  engage  in  conference  with  those 
of  other  communions  will  know  the  position  of  our 
own  Church  better  as  the  result.  By  way  of  caution, 
it  should  be  said  that  those  who  lead  these  confer- 
ences should  do  so  only  after  deep  and  careful  reading. 

70 


The  Student  and  Church  Extension  and  Christian  Unity 

The  type  of  conference  promoted  by  the  General 
Convention's  Commission  on  a  World  Conference  on 
Faith  and  Order  is  particularly  practicable  in  a 
university  where  men  are  accustomed  to  examine  all 
questions  without  animus  and  with  a  wholehearted 
desire  for  the  truth.  The  Secretary  of  this  Commis- 
sion, Mr.  Robert  H.  Gardiner,  is  a  faithful  friend  of 
students,  and  knows  college  work.  He  stands  ready 
to  advise  as  to  the  conduct  of  these  conferences  and 
to  furnish  literature,  including  a  Manual  of  Prayer 
for  Unity.* 

Intercessions  for  unity  should  be  faithfully  offered. 
The  octave  January  18-25  is  suggested  each  year  by 
the  Commission  to  be  observed  as  a  season  of  special 
prayer  for  the  reunion  of  Christendom.  This  period 
could  well  be  observed  in  all  our  colleges  by  special 
Services  and  round-table  conferences  with  other  Chris- 
tians. The  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.'s  ought  to  be 
very  cordial  to  the  idea  of  such  conferences  and  be 
willing  to  take  the  lead  in  arranging  for  them. 

One  of  the  characteristics  most  noticeable  to-day 
is  the  interdenominational  thinking  of  men  of  affairs. 
The  ability  to  do  this  and  remain  true  to  one's  own 
Church  must  be  developed.  There  is  among  students 
to-day,  so  we  are  told  by  those  who  work  most  inti- 
mately with  them,  a  certain  impatience  with  denom- 
inationalism.  The  study  and  discussion  of  Christian 
unity  will  create  a  strong  denominational  interest, 
and  at  the  same  time  promote  interdenominational 
fellowship.  Students  by  this  means  will  be  held  to 
the  Church,  rather  than  lost. 

*  Address,  174  Water  Street,  Gardiner,  Maine, 

71 


CHAPTER  VII 

The  Student's  Service  in  Church  and  Community 

A.      SERVING    THE    CHURCH 

Service  in  the  church  of  the  college  community 

Much  more  ought  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  using 
students  in  Church  work  than  is  now  done,  for  this 
is  decidedly  the  best  way  of  training  them  for  future 
leadership  and  of  making  them  feel  that  the  Church 
needs  more  than  merely  their  attendance  at  Service. 
There  are  several  obvious  difficulties,  but  none  are 
insuperable;  namely,  lack  of  time  on  the  part  of 
students,  vacations  and  college  events  which  affect 
regularity,  and  the  smallness  of  some  parishes  which 
cannot  offer  many  opportunities  for  work.  In  regard 
to  the  first,  a  student  can  usually  be  persuaded  to 
do  one  thing  and  do  it  well;  the  second  is  met  by 
good  organization  and  by  seeing  that  the  students 
have  substitutes  (often  they  will  work  in  pairs)  ;  and 
as  to  the  third  difficulty,  the  fault  lies  chiefly  in 
lack  of  imagination  on  the  part  of  the  rector  who  does 
not  plan  to  keep  even  his  own  people  busy. 

A  fairly  complete  list  is  given  of  the  Church  work 
that  a  student  can  do  under  guidance.  Each  of  the 
following  tasks  when  well  done  is  sufficient,  for  too 
many  different  responsibilities  must  not  be  laid  on 

72 


The  Student's  Service  in  Church  and  Community 

willing  shoulders.  As  many  students  as  possible  are 
to  receive  Church  training,  and  they  should  not  be 
made  subordinate  to  the  work  itself  by  being  given 
more  than  they  can  assimilate. 

Service  in  the  church 

Lay-reader,  altar  guild  worker,  acolyte,  crucifer, 
verger,  usher,  chorister,  choir-mother,  organist,  and 
assistant  organist. 

Teaching  service 

Teaching  in  Church  school,  Sundays  or  week 
days ;  acting  as  a  substitute  teacher ;  other  Church 
school  work — superintendent,  secretary,  librarian, 
visiting-teacher,  i.  e.,  home  department  work,  or 
following  up  of  absentees;  summer  work  with 
children  in  parish  or  camp;  judging  competition 
essays,  field  work,  etc. ;  missionary  addresses ;  edu- 
cational work  with  special  parish  groups;  talks  to 
clubs;  classes  in  boys^  or  girls^  clubs,  week-day 
afternoon  or  evening;  athletics,  gymnastics,  walk- 
ing clubs,  etc. 

Service  in  societies  and  guilds 

Men's  Club,  Woman's  Auxiliary,  Women's  Guild, 
Parish  Aid,  Junior  Auxiliary,  Girls'  Friendly 
Society,  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew  (especially 
bringing  fellow-students  to  church  and  introducing 
them  to  the  rector),  Young  Men's  Club,  Battalion, 
Boys'  Club,  Boy  Scouts,  etc. 

73 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

Publicity  service 

News-gathering  and  reporting  of  Church  relig- 
ious education,  social  service  and  missionary  news 
for  college  paper,  parish  paper,  or  bulletin  board; 
and,  conversely,  writing  college  religious  news  to 
the  Church  papers;  making  posters  to  advertise 
services,  meetings,  and  conferences;  circulating 
cards  or  other  forms  of  notice  throughout  the  col- 
lege; personal  invitations  to  students  to  come  to 
events  in  the  church,  etc. 

Miscellaneous  service 

Taking  altar  flowers  to  the  sick;  assisting  at 
missions;  surveying  and  assisting  in  canvasses; 
secretarial  work  to  help  rector;  teaching  assistant 
for  sewing-circle,  basket-making  circle,  etc. ;  music 
—  vocal,  instrumental,  teaching,  conduction  —  in 
Church  school  or  club ;  art  —  such  as  designing 
decorative  settings  for  psalms,  hymns,  collects,  etc. ; 
story- telling ;  conduction  of  historic  tours,  prepara- 
tion of  pageants;  photographic  work  for  lantern 
slides,  etc.;  entertaining  at  Church  festivals,  etc. 

Church  service  which  is  not  local 

There  are  also  ways  of  using  students  in  diocesan, 
provincial,  and  general  Church  work.  For  instance, 
in  South  Dakota  some  of  the  students  at  the  Univer- 
sity will  be  used  to  conduct  by  correspondence  religious 
education  with  the  children  of  families  out  of  reach 
of  our  churches.  The  three  general  agencies  of  our 
Church,  the  Boards  of  Missions  and  Education,  and 

74 


The  Student* s  Service  in  Church  and  Community 

the  Social  Service  Commission,  should  have  corre- 
spondents in  each  college  and  university  who  will  not 
only  keep  the  Board's  officers  informed  about  matters 
of  special  interest  in  the  institution,  but  will  also 
write  for  advice  on  what  the  students  can  do  in  each 
phase  of  the  Church's  work.  The  question  may  arise 
as  to  whether  this  will  not  interfere  with  the  secretary 
of  the  society  of  Churchmen.  The  secretary  can,  and 
in  most  cases  will,  limit  his  correspondence  to  official 
matters  and  reports. 

It  is  worth  many  an  hour  of  planning  and  read- 
justment to  make  a  place  for  every  interested  student. 
The  rector  must  be  ready  with  his  opportunities  and 
not  say  to  a  willing  student,  "Thanks  for  your  kind 
offer  to  help.  There  is  nothing  now  that  I  can  give 
you  to  do,  but  if  anything  turns  up  I  will  let  you 
know."  By  such  dilatory  tactics  he  may  turn  away 
from  the  path  of  training  for  Church  work  one  who 
with  proper  encouragement  could  become  a  leader. 
It  is  worth  many  an  hour  of  planning  and  readjust- 
ment to  make  a  place  for  the  willing  youth.  But  it 
is  right  to  impress  on  the  student  that  having  once 
taken  up  the  work  he  must  faithfully  carry  it  on,  and 
not  let  college  events  interfere  with  it.  Many  people 
at  the  head  of  Church  activities  are  frankly  skeptical 
of  the  value  of  student  helpers,  for  the  reason  that 
experience  has  shown  that  they  are  not  to  be  relied 
on.  This  objection  can  be  removed  by  a  frank  talk 
with  the  student  before  he  begins  work.  The  ex- 
perience of  the  Associations  in  social  service  work, 
often  of  an  exacting  nature,  would  seem  to  show  that 
students  will  be  faithful  when  thoroughly  interested. 

75 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

B.      SERVING   THE   COMMUNITY  * 

Social  service  in  the  Association 

The  Associations  have  developed  this  field  to  a 
high  degree.  For  years  they  have  been  using  students 
to  teach  English  and  citizenship  to  foreigners,  give 
health  and  "safety  first"  talks,  demonstrate  first  aid, 
supervise  clubs  and  playgrounds,  act  as  scout  masters, 
make  surveys,  visit  workingmen's  homes,  conduct 
rescue  missions,  go  on  deputations  to  town  and  coun- 
try, and  do  a  score  of  other  things  that  altruistic 
ingenuity  and  the  genuine  needs  of  a  community 
suggest.  Perhaps  in  this  field  it  is  well  to  let  the 
Associations  take  the  lead,  and  maintain  such  close 
relationship  with  our  students  who  do  social  service 
work  that  we  can  lead  them  to  see  its  spiritual  value 
and  meaning.  Of  all  Churches  we  ought  to  be  the 
one  best  able  to  teach  and  exemplify  the  relation 
between  worship  and  service.  There  is  considerable 
danger  that  a  student  may  come  to  think  that  in 
social  service  he  has  discharged  his  full  duty  to 
religion  and  the  Church. 

Study  of  social   problems 

All  that  has  been  said  about  the  study  of  missions 
applies  to  the  study  of  social  problems,  or,  as  it  is 
called  in  Association  parlance,  the  study  of  North 
American  problems.  The  contribution  which  we  have 
to  make  to  this  study  as  conducted  by  the  Associations, 

*  Headings  of  subdivisions  A  and  B,  though  conveniently 
antithetical,  may  cause  a  false  distinction.  After  all, 
serving  the  community  is  serving  the  Church. 

76 


The  Student's  Service  in  Church  and  Communii\f 

and  to  sociology  as  it  is  usually  taught,  is  to  direct 
attention  to  the  part  the  Church  has  to  play  in  modern 
life.  It  would  be  a  waste  of  time  and  effort  for  us 
to  organize  classes  of  Episcopal  students  merely  to 
talk  in  vague  terms  about  social  amelioration  or  of 
reconstruction.  We  must  show  them  the  part  the 
Church  should  have  in  all  this,  for,  if  we  do  not, 
probably  no  one  else  will.  Further,  we  can  see  to  it 
that  our  students  in  Association  social  study  classes 
keep  this  point  of  view  before  the  group.  Sermons 
can  also  be  preached  to  correct  the  ignoring  of  the 
Church  in  current  sociological  teaching. 

Suggestions  from  the  Social  Service  Commission 

With  these  introductory  remarks  about  what  the 
Associations  are  doing  in  the  field  of  community 
service,  let  us  turn  to  the  programme  outlined  by  the 
Eev.  F.  M.  Crouch,  the  Secretary  of  the  Joint  Com- 
mission on  Social  Service. 

''I.     Active  Service 

"The  Church  student  may  serve  the  community 
either  as  a  member  of  a  university  group  or  as  a 
member  of  a  local  parish.  In  either  case  he  has  two 
main  lines  or  methods  of  activity  open: 

"(1)  He  may  serve  as  an  individual  volunteer 
worker  under  the  direction  of  any  social  agency  of 
the  parish,  college,  or  community,  which  may  need 
workers  and  can  utilize  his  spare  time,  intelligence, 
and  energy.  As  a  settlement  worker,  a  big  brother, 
a  big  sister,  a  friendly  visitor,  etc.,  the  student  may 

77 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

put  himself  in  helpful  contact  with  individual  cases 
of  need  and  serve  not  only  the  individual  but  the 
agency  with  which  he  is  related  as  a  worker,  the 
college  or  parish  group  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
and  the  community  as  a  whole.  Or  he  may  help 
to  make  a  social  survey  of  a  neighborhood  or  com- 
munity as  a  whole  with  a  view  to  ascertaining 
living  and  working  conditions,  etc.;  or  a  special 
investigation  of  some  one  problem  of  a  community 
or  given  neighborhood,  such  as  immigration,  hous- 
ing, wages,  recreational  facilities,  etc.  It  would  be 
well  to  have  it  understood  that  such  a  volunteer  is 
serving  as  a  professing  Christian  in  the  name  either 
of  his  college  unit  or  his  parish  unit,  or  both,  and 
that  he  is  expressing  individually  a  part  of  the 
desire  of  the  Church  or  organized  religion  in  the 
community  in  which  the  college  is  located  to  help 
solve  its  problems. 

"(2)  He  may  associate  himself  with  other 
Church  students  for  the  purpose  of  doing  some- 
thing for  the  community  that  is  either  not  being 
done  and  needs  to  be  done,  or  which  is  not  being 
done  competently  or  completely.  In  more  than  one 
city  parish  to-day  there  is  a  Social  Service  League 
definitely  organized  under  the  direction  of  the 
rector  or  an  associate.  Such  a  league  looks  about 
it  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  through  an  actual 
survey  of  a  given  neighborhood  what  the  social 
conditions  and  needs  are;  of  ascertaining  what 
social  agencies  are  now  at  work  in  the  field,  just 
what  they  are  doing,  and  what  they  need  in  the 
way  of  cooperation;  of  relating  itself  effectively 

78 


The  Student's  Service  in  Church  and  Community 

as  occasion  may  demand  and  opportunity  offer 
with  one  or  another  of  such  agencies  already  work- 
ing in  the  community  as  may  need  assistance.  The 
social  service  which  we  are  here  considering  would 
cover  not  only  the  field  of  the  older  curative  charity, 
but  also  the  fields  of  social  and  economic  readjust- 
ment or  reconstruction,  and  preventative  or  con- 
structive charity. 

''11.     Education  for  Service 

"The  theoretical  or  'academic'  education  of  the 
college  Church  student  for  practical  social  service 
should  include  (1)  a  recognition  and  an  interpreta- 
tion of  the  social  genius  and  challenge  of  our  religion 
and  of  its  precursor  Hebraism;  (2)  a  similar  social 
interpretation  of  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church 
through  twenty  centuries;  (3)  a  study  of  modem 
social  problems,  and  (4)  of  methods  of  service. 

"(1)     Social  Study  of  the  Bible 

"A  course  could  be  arranged  which  would  cover 
the  social  teachings  of  the  prophets,  the  sociological 
aspect  of  the  various  legal  codes  recorded  in  the  Old 
Testament,  general  relations  of  Church  and  state,  as 
seen  in  the  history  of  the  Hebrew  nation  and  religion, 
and  the  social  challenge  of  the  Gospels.  Material  for 
such  courses  is  already  available.  The  Joint  Com- 
mission on  Social  Service  has,  for  instance,  issued  an 
'Outline  of  Social  Study',  in  which  are  indicated 
under  each  of  the  above  topics  certain  representative 
books  by  recognized  authorities,  and  has  begun  the 

79 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

preparation  of  a  series  of  pamphlet  texts  on  the  topics 
indicated — two  numbers  of  which,  ^The  Social  Teach- 
ings of  the  Prophets'  and  '^Social  Aspects  of  Church 
History ;  The  Early  Period',  have  already  been  issued. 
The  purpose  of  such  courses  would  be  to  release  the 
essential  social  nature  and  social  challenge  of  Old 
and  New  Testament  religion. 

^'(2)     Social  Study  of  Church  History 

"What  has  just  been  said  applies  to  this  second 
topic.  Church  history  may  be  treated  either  accord- 
ing to  periods — early,  medieval,  modern  (since  the 
Reformation) ;  or  in  relation  to  movements — ascet- 
icism, monasticism,  the  mendicant  orders,  institu- 
tional charities,  the  theory  of  almsgiving,  the  social 
significance  of  the  work  of  certain  saints  and  reform- 
ers, etc.;  or  as  seen  in  the  lives  of  representative 
Churchmen  and  others  not  always  received  as  ortho- 
dox but  significant  for  this  purpose — St.  Paul  (his 
views  on  marriage,  slavery,  social  classes,  etc.),  St. 
James  (a  study  of  his  Epistle),  Chrysostom,  Ambrose, 
Benedict  of  Nursia  and  other  founders  of  monastic 
movements,  Arnold  of  Brescia  (a  politico-ecclesias- 
tical reformer),  Francis  of  Assisi,  St.  Catherine  of 
Sienna,  Wycliffe,  Huss,  Savonarola,  Luther,  Calvin, 
etc.  The  social  teachings  of  no  one  of  these  can  be 
approved  in  toto,  but  a  study  of  their  lives  and  doc- 
trines would  be  valuable. 

"(3)     Study  of  Modern  Social  Problems 

"This  would  include  a  recognition  of  social  service, 
as  above  indicated,  as  both  ameliorative  and  prevent- 

80 


The  Students  Service  in  Church  and  Commumt\f 

ative  or  reconstructive.  It  would  involve  a  study  of 
types  of  communities  with  their  special  conditions  and 
needs — the  industrial  or  urban  community,  the  agri- 
cultural or  rural  community,  the  suburban  commu- 
nity. It  would  mean  a  survey  of  certain  typical  phases 
of  the  social  problem — the  labor  problem  (hours, 
wages,  conditions,  labor  movements,  conservative  and 
radical),  problems  of  housing,  recreation,  vocational 
education,  public  health  (including  sanitary  engineer- 
ing, prophylactic  campaigns,  looking  toward  the 
elimination  of  recognized  maladies,  such  as  tubercu- 
losis, venereal  disease,  etc.).  Eightly  viewed,  any 
phase  of  life  is  a  phase  of  the  social  problem,  and  the 
purpose  of  the  instruction  under  this  general  heading 
would  be  not  only  to  inform  the  student  as  to  well- 
recognized  problems,  but  to  quicken  his  appreciation 
of  human  life  and  its  possibilities  for  betterment. 
Underlying  the  whole  would  go  a  broad  doctrine  of 
democracy — economic  and  social  as  well  as  political — 
interpreted  in  the  light  of  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
the  brotherhood  of  man. 

"(4)     Methods  of  Service 

"This  would  include  what  has  been  already  in- 
dicated under  I  above — individual  or  group  service 
either  independently  or  in  cooperation  with  recog- 
nized social  agencies  of  the  community,  state,  and 
nation.  An  explanation  of  the  work  of  these  agen- 
cies in  the  large  would  also  come  under  this  heading. 
For  this  purpose  a  useful  leaflet  would  be  'The  Inter- 
relation of  Modem  Social  Movements',  issued  by  the 
Kussell  Sage  Foundation,  New  York  City.     This  de- 

81 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

partment  of  the  course  would  include  also  a  study  of 
certain  occupations  or  professions  as  avenues  of  social 
service,  involving  an  interpretation  of  the  various 
trades  and  professions,  not  as  means  of  mere  personal 
livelihood  or  success  in  terms  of  money,  prestige,  or 
position,  but  as  media  of  true  social  or  human  service. 
In  other  words,  the  lawyer  should  not  think  merely 
of  winning  cases,  but  of  subserving  the  true  interests 
of  justice,  the  legislator  should  not  think  merely  of 
safeguarding  the  vested  interests  and  maintaining 
the  status  quo,  but  should  be  responsive  to  growing 
demands  for  readjustment  and  reconstruction. 

"Such  instruction  as  above  outlined  can  be  given 
to  the  Church  student  in  a  college  class  or  Association 
study  group,  or  in  a  study  group  connected  with  the 
parish.  Part  of  it,  in  fact,  ought  to  come  from  the 
preacher  in  the  college  chapel  and  in  the  parish 
church.  Some  of  it,  again,  may  be  given  in  the  shape 
of  lectures  by  specially  invited  lecturers  either  con- 
nected with  the  college  or  community  or  from  out- 
side. These  lectures  might  be  arranged  by  the 
student  group ;  as  an  example,  for  two  or  three  years 
before  the  War  a  group  of  the  alumni  of  Cornell 
University  arranged  for  a  special  course  of  lectures 
on  social  and  civic  problems  before  the  university  by 
outside  lecturers — supplemented  by  a  special  course 
of  instruction  under  a  member  of  tlie  faculty." 


82 


CHAPTEK  VIII 

Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 
A  natural  result  of  all  Church  work 

There  is  no  one  method  of  Church  student  work 
so  far  suggested  which  does  not  result  in  the  infusion 
of  a  Christian  spirit  into  life's  purposes.  This  is  of 
vital  significance.  If  the  raison  d'etre  of  a  college  is 
to  train  young  men  and  women  for  life  service  to 
society  and  the  state,  then  the  Church  must  find  ways 
of  preparing  them  for  her  service  also.  But  in  addi- 
tion to  this  training  there  is  great  need  of  sympa- 
thetic and  wise  guidance  of  a  student  into  the 
profession  for  which  he  is  best  adapted,  and  where  he 
can  be  of  the  largest  Christian  service. 

Official   vocational   guidance  in  the  college 

As  in  the  case  of  other  forms  of  work  the  first 
advice  here  is — know  what  is  already  being  done. 
Some  universities  have  vocational  guidance  depart- 
ments under  psychologists  who  have  at  their  disposal 
delicate  instruments  by  which  they  can  measure  nerve 
reactions  and  test  the  keenness  of  the  student's  facul- 
ties. This  is  not  the  kind  of  vocational  guidance 
which  the  minister  can  or  should  give  to  the  students 
who  come  to  him  for  advice.  But  it  is  necessary  for 
him  to  know  the  extent  of  this  work,  and  especially 

83 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

whether  those  in  charge  give  the  student  opportunity 
for  a  fair  consideration  of  such  callings  as  the  min- 
istry or  the  mission  field.  Too  often  this  work  is 
purely  utilitarian,  taking  no  account  of  the  "altruis- 
tic" callings. 

Unofficial   life  work  guidance  in  the  Associations 

It  is  also  well  for  the  minister  to  know  what  the 
Associations  endeavor  to  do  in  this  regard.  Their 
work  will  be  similar  to  his  and  he  should  work  in 
close  harmony  with  them.  It  is  a  part  of  the  policy 
of  the  Associations,  when  helping  a  student  on  the 
problem  of  life  work,  to  send  him  to  his  pastor  for 
consultation.  The  Student  Department  of  the  In- 
ternational Committee  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.^s  has  given 
this  matter  much  thought.  The  guiding  principles 
set  before  the  college  Association  secretaries  are  as 
follows : 

"(1)  We  must  aim  to  lead  every  man  to  conse- 
crate himself  according  to  the  principles  of  'The 
Christian  Man^s  Fundamental  Life  Work  Decision'.* 


*  This  is  a  card  widely  used  in  Association  conferences, 
Bible  classes,  etc.  When  signed  it  is  not  put  on  record  or 
filed  anywhere;  it  is  rather  of  the  nature  of  a  Bible  book- 
mark, or  a  constant  reminder  to  the  individual. 

"I  will  live  my  life  under  God  for  others  rather  than  for 
myself,  for  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  rather 
than  my  personal  success. 

"I  will  not  drift  into  my  life  work,  but  I  will  do  my 
utmost  by  prayer,  investigation,  meditation,  and  service  to 
discover  that  form  and  place  of  life  work  in  which  I  can 
become  of  the  largest  use  to  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

"As  I  find  it  I  will  follow  it  under  the  leadership  of 
Jesus  Christ,  wheresoever  it  take  me,  cost  what  it  may." 

84 


Guiding  the  SiudenCs  Life  Purposes 

(2)  We  must  recognize  that  the  so-called  secular 
callings  bulk  larger  in  the  average  student's  thought 
than  the  so-called  vicarious  callings.  Our  duty  is  to 
present  the  latter  strongly,  so  that  they  may  have 
their  proper  perspective  in  the  college  man's  think- 
ing, and  to  recruit  for  these  callings  among  suitable 
men.  (3)  "We  must  make  every  man  realize  the  full 
implications,  individual  and  social,  of  being  a  Chris- 
tian in  the  so-called  secular  callings.  (4)  We  must 
recognize  the  supreme  duty  of  vocational  guidance  in 
aiding  men  to  discover  their  qualifications  and  in 
helping  them  to  find  the  type  and  place  of  work  for 
which  they  are  fitted.'^ 

The  privilege  of  advising  students  about  life  work 

The  minister  in  a  college  town  should  regard  it  as 
a  great  privilege  to  advise  the  college  students  about 
life  work.  Nothing  enables  one  to  enter  more  deeply 
into  another's  life  and  personality.  Hopes  and  aspi- 
rations of  a  great  future  lie  before  each  student.  His 
attitude  toward  them  shows  his  inner  life.  The  min- 
ister has  a  chance  here  to  suggest  many  things  neces- 
sary to  the  spiritual  development  of  the  youth.  The 
choosing  of  a  profession  is  a  long  process,  and  the 
minister  and  the  student  can  become  very  intimate 
through  many  interviews.  If  the  clergyman  lets  it 
be  known  that  he  desires  to  help  in  this  matter,  and 
above  all  if  the  students  tell  one  another  that  they 
have  been  benefited,  there  will  be  many  who  will 
come  for  advice.  This  is  especially  true  of  sopho- 
mores and  juniors.  The  freshman  is  too  busy  adjust- 
ing himself  to  college  life  to  bother  much  about  the 

85 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

future.  Any  student  is  in  an  unhappy  state  of  mind 
who  comes  toward  the  end  of  his  undergraduate  days 
without  his  further  steps  being  determined. 

The  tendency  to  drift  into  a  life  work,  with  all 
that  this  implies  as  to  flabbiness  of  character,  is  all 
too  common  among  college  men.  Women  students  face 
another  difficulty.  Their  parents  expect  them  to  re- 
turn and  settle  down  to  the  former  round  of  home 
duties  until  they  marry.  Thus  there  is  opposition  to 
any  talk  of  professional  life.  The  college  girl,  how- 
ever, has  felt  the  great  impulse  stirring  within  her  to 
play  her  part  in  the  world  and  give  her  trained  mind 
to  the  service  of  mankind.  She  is  restive  and  un- 
happy in  the  face  of  parental  disapproval  of  her 
ambitions.  She  is  in  great  need  of  advice,  and  the 
Church  worker  must  not  shrink  from  giving  it  merely 
because  it  might  appear  an  encouragement  to  break 
home  ties.  We  are  in  a  new  era  and  parents  must 
realize  that  the  love  which  makes  them  desire  to  hold 
their  daughter  at  home  and  shield  her  from  life's  con- 
flict is  perhaps  selfish.  Of  course,  it  is  to  be  under- 
stood that  if  there  is  real  need  for  the  girl  at  home, 
because  of  sick  or  aged  parents,  her  duty  lies  there. 

How  life  work  guidance  can   be  given 

There  are  many  ways  of  giving  help  in  the  choice 
of  life-work.  The  most  obvious  of  these  is  the  sermon 
or  address.  Once  a  year  a  sermon  should  be  preached 
from  every  pulpit  on  the  Christian  principle  of  stew- 
ardship of  life.  To  balance  it  there  should  be  one  on 
the  stewardship  of  wealth.  With  these  fundamental 
principles  clearly  before  him,  the  student  can  safely 

86 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

survey  all  professions  to  find  that  for  which  he  is 
fitted,  knowing  that  whichever  he  chooses  he  will 
render  both  God  and  man  the  maximum  of  unselfish 
service. 

Interviews  will  follow  any  striking  public  utter- 
ance on  this  subject.  Students  will  seek  out  the  man 
who  has  a  message  for  them.  The  interview  may  help 
in  reaching  a  decision,  or  it  may  be  the  first  of  a  series 
of  conferences.  Sometimes  the  Church  worker  has 
to  go  behind  the  question  of  the  particular  profession 
to  the  fundamental  one  of  consecration. 

Books  and  pamphlets  are  of  special  value  in  this 
matter.  They  will  give  a  much  fuller  message  than 
can  be  spoken  in  a  brief  interview,  and  the  student 
can  return  to  them  often  for  review  and  more  careful 
consideration  of  their  contents.  There  is  a  large  selec- 
tion of  pamphlets  available  on  choosing  a  life  work, 
on  the  ministry,  and  on  all  aspects  of  work  on  the 
mission  field.  A  few  can  be  found  on  each  of  the 
major  professions.  One  publishing  house  has  in 
preparation  a  series  of  books  on  the  various  profes- 
sions, which  will  be  very  valuable.*  Much  use  should 
be  made  of  the  best  biographies.  Through  them  the 
student  catches  the  spirit  of  unselfish  service  which 
has  animated  the  great  men  and  women  of  the  human 
race. 

To  some  degree  the  student's  studies  will  influence 
his  choice  of  life  work.  If  the  minister  knows  the 
vocational  values  of  the  courses  in  the  college  curric- 
ulum, he  will  be  in  a  position  to  advise  helpfully. 


*  The  Macmillan  Company. 

87 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

One  reason  for  an  early  decision  as  to  life  work  is  that 
thereby  an  undergraduate  can  lay  a  better  foundation 
for  his  profession  by  taking  subjects  in  his  arts  course 
which  will  have  value  in  his  future  work. 

The  clergyman  working  with  students  should  see 
the  value  of  deciding  the  question  of  life  work  in  the 
best  and  most  uplifting  surroundings.  This  is  no- 
where more  true  than  at  the  student  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W. 
C.  A.  and  Missionary  Education  Movement  summer 
conferences.  Every  student  who  is  uncertain  about 
his  career  ought  to  go  to  one  of  these  ten  days'  gather- 
ings. Even  if  he  arrives  at  no  actual  decision,  the 
impulse  to  unselfish  service  will  become  a  ruling  pas- 
sion in  his  life.  These  conferences  furnish  perhaps 
the  determining  factor  in  the  decisions  of  a  large 
number  of  college  men  and  women  who  enter  the 
ministry,  or  go  into  social  service,  or  journey  to  for- 
eign lands  in  the  Church's  Mission. 

Recruiting  vs.  guidance 

For  some  vocations  our  clergy  in  college  com- 
munities must  insistently  call  for  volunteers.  The 
Church  has  no  means  of  conscription  like  the  state, 
but  her  agents  can  search  out  qualified  young  people, 
state  the  case,  and  pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may 
bring  them  to  a  right  decision.  They  can  be  recruit- 
ing officers.  The  "altruistic"  callings  are  all  under- 
manned. They  offer  no  financial  or  social  rewards, 
and  often  every  characteristic  of  heroism  must  be  dis- 
played by  those  who  espouse  them.  As  examples  of 
these  vocations  we  might  specify  the  mission  field, 
the  ministry,  the  work  of  the  deaconess,  the  religious 

88 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

life,  social  service  work,  and  Church  work  for  women. 
Unless  the  minister  is  in  earnest  in  this  matter  the 
Church  may  some  day  find  herself  without  a  due 
supply  of  priests  and  other  leaders  for  her  work  at 
home  and  abroad.  Indeed  that  day  is  not  far  distant, 
unless  the  returning  armies  furnish  large  numbers  of 
young  men  willing  to  transfer  their  w^arfare  to  an- 
other sphere.  In  discussing  each  of  these  callings  a 
few  words  will  be  devoted  to  such  training  for  them 
as  college  can  afford. 

Social  service  throughout  life 

Mr.  Crouch,  of  our  Social  Service  Commission, 
has  clearly  set  forth  the  manner  in  which  a  college 
trained  man  or  woman  can  share  in  social  service 
work.  "The  college  student  on  graduation  will  have 
three  opportunities  of  social  service.  He  may  enter 
upon  social  service  as  an  actual  vocation,  in  which  he 
will  earn  his  daily  bread  while  at  the  same  time  serv- 
ing his  fellows.  To  this  end  he  will  probably,  if  not 
necessarily,  follow  his  college  course  with  a  course  in 
some  school  of  philanthropy.  Many  of  the  larger 
universities  offer  courses  in  philanthropy  which  pre- 
pare for  social  service  as  a  profession.  This  voca- 
tional aspect  of  social  work  is  of  increasing  interest 
to  college  men  and  women  throughout  the  country — 
or  was  before  the  War  and  must  be  afterward — 
though,  at  the  same  time,  it  will  still  continue  to 
enlist  only  a  minority  of  college  graduates.  In  the 
second  place,  the  college  graduate  may  engage  in 
social  service  as  an  avocation,  using  therein  his 
margin  of  time,  energ}-,  and  resources  after  his  day's 

89 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

work  is  ended.  It  is  this  avocational  social  service 
which  the  Church  has  perforce  been  stimulating  dur- 
ing recent  years.  In  itself  it  is  good,  but  alone  it  is 
not  sufficient  for  the  task  of  social  reconstruction 
which  must  come  after  the  War.  In  the  third  place, 
the  college  graduate — and  this  applies  to  the  large 
majority — may,  and  if  he  is  to  justify  himself  and 
his  education,  must,  serve  his  fellows  in  and  through 
the  vocation  or  occupation  which  he  has  chosen  as  best 
fitted  to  his  individual  capacity  and  predilection. 
This  type  of  service  is  open  to  the  business  man,  the 
doctor,  the  lawyer,  teacher,  etc." 

Such  training  as  can  be  obtained  in  the  average 
college  has  already  been  set  forth  in  the  sections  in 
the  last  chapter  which  deal  with  college  social  service. 
By  these  acts  of  practical  community  service  the 
student  gets  "laboratory  experience'^  though  usually 
of  an  unsupervised  and  desultory  character.  But  he 
learns  the  joy  of  helping  others,  discovers  the  latent 
possibilities  in  all  men,  and  broadens  his  sympathies. 
All  that  is  pure  gain  and  a  quite  sufficient  return  for 
the  time  and  energy  expended. 

Church  work  for  women 

The  field  of  work  for  women  in  the  Church  is  con- 
stantly widening.  The  pity  of  it  is  that  the  Church 
is  slow  in  standardizing  the  positions  and  the  training 
necessary  for  them.  When  a  rector  discovers  that  he 
needs  help  along  a  certain  line,  he  finds  a  girl  in  his 
parish  and  trains  her  for  the  position.  In  most  cases 
he  could  have  had  a  trained  worker,  if  enough  en- 
couragement were  given  capable  college  girls  to  pre- 

90 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

pare  for  such  positions  as  religious  teachers,  parish 
visitors,  community  workers,  and  rector's  secretaries. 
The  day  is  coming  when  these  callings  will  be  as  fully 
recognized  as  that  of  the  deaconess,  and  if  college 
women  will  press  forward  into  salaried  Church  work, 
taking  what  is  offered  under  present  conditions,  they 
can  shape  the  future  for  their  successors. 

For  some  of  these  lines  of  work  the  student  can 
make  preparation  in  college.  She  can  read  Church 
history  and  polity  under  guidance  of  a  clergyman.  A 
normal  training  course  can  be  taken  with  a  group, 
or  singly  by  correspondence,  under  direction  of  the 
General  Board  of  Religious  Education,  so  that  at  the 
end  of  her  college  career  she  will  have  qualified  her- 
self to  receive  the  diploma  of  the  Board  as  a  trained 
and  accredited  religious  teacher.  Any  amount  of  ex- 
perience in  Sunday  school  or  religious  teaching  can 
be  obtained  through  the  local  church  or  the  college 
Y.  W.  C.  A.  Such  training  is  not  enough,  however, 
to  prepare  one  for  directing  the  religious  education 
work  of  a  parish,  for  lecturing,  or  for  giving  week- 
day religious  instruction  recognized  by  public  schools. 
There  are  three  Church  training  schools  for  women 
workers  which  will  give  this  advanced  training.* 


*  For  information  about  the  Church  Training  Schools 
for  Women,  address  the  Rev.  William  E.  Gardner,  D.D., 
Warden  of  the  New  York  Training  School  for  Deaconesses. 
Cathedral  Close,  New  York;  Deaconess  Clara  Carter,  the 
Church  Training  and  Deaconess  House,  708  Spruce  Street, 
Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania;  or  Rev.  E.  L.  Parsons,  D.D., 
Warden  of  the  Deaconess  Training  School  of  the  Pacific.  2629 
Haste  Street,  Berkeley,  California.  All  of  these  schools 
admit  special  students. 

91 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

The  social-religious  worker  should  have  special 
preparation.  She  must  be  thoroughly  conversant 
with  all  forms  of  charity,  juvenile,  and  municipal  cor- 
rection work,  she  must  have  some  knowledge  of  nurs- 
ing and  the  preparation  of  food,  and  she  must  have 
administrative  skill.  The  Church  schools  mentioned 
above  give  this  training,  and  certain  of  the  larger  uni- 
versities afford  a  great  variety  of  courses  from  which 
selection  can  be  made  so  that  the  student  will  be 
trained,  chiefly,  however,  on  the  side  of  social  work. 
Teachers'  College  of  Columbia  University  has  stand- 
ardized this  work,  and  with  the  M.  A.  degree  offers  a 
diploma  as  a  social-religious  worker.  The  "labora- 
tory'' work  of  this  course  is  done  under  close  super- 
vision in  New  York  City  churches  and  institutions. 
An  interdenominational  committee  cooperates  in  the 
"laboratory"  work  of  students  preparing  for  Church 
work,  and  some  scholarships  are  available  for  these 
students. 

The  girl  who  elects  secretarial  work  can  find  all 
the  technical  training  she  needs  in  any  university. 
She  will,  however,  need  to  study  questions  of  Church 
organization,  etc.,  so  as  to  be  more  intelligent  in  her 
work  than  the  ordinary  stenographer.  She  would 
also  need  to  know  the  latest  methods  of  card  indexing 
and  filing  as  applied  to  Church  business. 

For  some  time  to  come  there  will  not  be  many 
such  opportunities  for  salaried  work.  But  the  Church 
must  give  volunteer  service  for  women  a  larger  place 
than  is  now  customary.  There  is  great  resentment 
among  women  who  have  done  so  much  in  the  War 
that  the  Church  offers  them  so  few  opportunities  for 

92 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

leadership.  The  same  warning  note  is  being  sounded 
in  England.  Our  college  women  will  train  themselves 
for  Church  service,  paid  or  unpaid,  if  they  see  the 
chance  to  be  of  use.  But  if  no  such  opportunity  offers 
they  will  turn  to  social  service  and  undenominational 
religious  movements. 

The   parish   executive   or  business  manager 

A  few  large  churches  are  setting  the  example  of 
having  unordained  men  of  business  ability  or  training 
serve  as  their  business  administrators  and  financial 
agents.  Such  an  officer  would  watch  out  for  the 
material  affairs  of  every  organization,  engage  and 
control  the  many  employed  workers  in  a  large  church 
plant,  know  the  schedule  and  availability  for  certain 
tasks  of  each  volunteer  worker,  manage  parish  func- 
tions, attend  to  the  publicity  and  advertising  work  of 
the  parish,  keep  careful  watch  over  the  church  fabric, 
have  office  hours,  and  interview  many  of  the  people 
who  try  to  interest  the  rector  in  a  thousand  and  one 
projects  for  the  better  running  of  his  parish.  Such 
a  man  would  not  be  a  secretary,  neither  would  he  be 
a  sexton.  He  would  be  an  executive  and  an  ^^efficiency 
expert",  if  we  may  venture  to  use  the  term.  This  is 
not  yet  a  recognized  position  for  which  a  student 
could  prepare  himself  at  present,  for  so  far  it  is  only 
the  largest  city  churches  which  have  such  officers,  all 
of  whom  were  mature  business  men  when  called  to 
their  posts.  Yet  certain  courses  in  administration, 
economics,  and  sociology  would  go  a  long  way  toward 
preparing  a  man  ultimately  to  fill  such  a  position. 
Some  day  it  will  be  a  recognized  profession  or  branch 

93 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

of  Church  work.  Mr.  Eugene  Camp,  of  the  Seabury 
Society  of  New  York,  argues  for  such  a  parish  officer 
in  every  well-established  parish.  He  calls  him  the 
"parish  master",  and  considers  the  small  parish  cap- 
able of  using  men  who  give  only  part  time  on  a 
moderate  salary  to  this  administrative  work. 

The  ministry  and  other  offices  for  which  one  is 
ordained  or  set  apart 

The  presentation  of  the  ministry  is  one  of  the 
major  responsibilities  of  the  college  worker.  He 
must  search  out  highly  qualified  college  men,  and 
discourage  those  manifestly  unfit. 

This  is  not  an  appeal  for  quantity  alone.  Our 
ministers  had  better  be  too  few  than  of  poor  quality. 
The  evil  in  the  present  situation  lies  in  the  fact  that 
Bishops  are  forced  to  accept  most  of  those  that  apply 
because  they  have  parishes  and  missions  which  must 
be  manned.  If  the  Church  seriously  enters  on  a 
movement  to  find  men  for  her  ministry,  she  can  place 
her  standards  at  the  highest  notch,  and  rest  assured 
that  she  will  secure  the  men  who  will  reach  them. 
What  is  needed  is  not  a  wholesale  call  and  sentimental 
God-speed  to  all  volunteers,  but  a  careful  "hand-pick- 
ing" of  the  choicest  college  students.  This  is  not 
overlooking  the  divine  element  in  the  call.  Human 
agents  are  needed  to  phrase  it.  The  Holy  Spirit  will 
consecrate  our  common  sense. 

There  are  many  ways  of  presenting  the  ministry 
to  college  men.  There  are,  of  course,  the  sermon,  the 
interview,  and  the  use  of  biographies  and  pamphlet 
literature.     If  a  minister  takes  a  student  into  his  con- 

94 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

fidence  it  will  have  a  great  effect,  for  if  the  young  man 
can  see  the  real  problems  of  the  ministry,  and  learn  in 
an  intimate  way  how  the  pastor  meets  them,  how  he 
uses  his  time,  how  he  studies  and  prepares  his  ser- 
mons, it  will  personalize  all  this  thinking  on  this 
subject. 

But  the  most  effective  way  of  catching  the  atten- 
tion of  the  partially  interested  man  is  an  "institute'^ 
arranged  in  conjunction  with  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  secre- 
taries and  the  Church  workers.  By  "institute"  is 
meant  the  gathering  in  a  meeting  of  those  men  who 
are  interested  in  the  ministry  or  who  are  of  such 
ability  as  to  be  desirable  material  for  the  ministry, 
such  a  meeting  lasting  for  an  afternoon  or  evening, 
or  from  Saturday  night  to  Sunday  night.  In  the 
former  case  supper  would  probably  be  served  to  the 
group.  These  men  are  chosen  by  the  entire  staff  of 
religious  workers,  i.  e.,  Association  secretaries  and 
college  pastors  or  the  ministers  of  churches  in  the 
college  community.  The  invitations  are  issued  per- 
sonally and  the  students  invited  are  expected  to 
attend  all  of  the  sessions. 

There  should  be  more  than  one  speaker  at  the  in- 
stitute, and  ample  opportunity  should  be  given  for 
the  asking  of  questions  and  for  informal  conference. 
The  ministry  should  be  presented  from  every  angle 
and  especially  should  there  be  a  clear  statement  of  its 
difficulties  and  hardships.  It  is  the  appeal  to  the 
heroic  which  has  won  men  in  these  days  of  supreme 
sacrifice.  Our  students  must  be  led  to  see  the  unique 
opportunity  of  the  Church  in  the  days  of  reconstruc- 
tion which  are  following  the  War. 

95 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

The  advantages  of  the  institute  as  compared  with 
any  other  method  of  presenting  the  ministry  are  the 
following:  it  makes  sure  of  an  important  audience, 
even  though  the  group  may  not  be  large ;  the  ministry 
is  presented  from  a  number  of  angles — a  presentation 
by  one  man  never  tells  the  whole  story;  it  enables 
those  present  to  judge  the  ministry  by  several  person- 
alities rather  than  by  one ;  there  is  a  fuller  opportunity 
given  for  questions  and  discussion  than  is  possible  at 
a  brief  meeting  with  a  single  address;  it  lays  a  full 
and  complete  foundation  on  which  the  Church  repre- 
sentatives can  build,  by  their  own  work  and  by  visits 
from  national  Church  leaders;  and  it  brings  to  the 
presentation  an  element  of  good-fellowship  and  social 
contact  which  is  lacking  at  a  larger  single  meeting. 

With  regard  to  woman's  work  in  the  Church,  there 
should  also  be  similar  institutes  or  meetings  at  which 
the  various  opportunities  for  service  may  be  clearly 
and  persuasively  set  forth.  The  "religious  life",  with 
its  order  and  discipline,  its  complete  separation  from 
the  world,  and  its  emphasis  on  devotion,  will  make  an 
appeal  to  some ;  while  the  Order  of  Deaconesses,  with 
its  historical  background,  its  training  both  devotional 
and  practical,  its  adaptability  to  the  needs  of  modern 
parochial  life,  will  suggest  a  vocation  of  happiness  and 
great  usefulness  to  others.  As  our  Sisterhoods  grow 
in  numbers  and  power,  they  will  look  to  the  colleges 
to  furnish  them  with  novices ;  while  the  less  sheltered 
life  of  the  deaconess  requires  women  of  vigor,  intelli- 
gence, and  entire  consecration  if  the  Order  is  to  realize 
its  possibilities  in  the  new  era  upon  which  we  are 
entering. 

96 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

What  has  just  been  said  about  religious  orders  for 
women  applies  with  equal  force  to  those  for  men. 
There  is  a  great  need  to-day  for  men  to  be  set  apart 
to  do  for  the  whole  Church  what  the  parish  priest  or 
the  overburdened  administrative  officers  of  the  di- 
oceses and  Church  Boards  cannot  do,  in  the  way  of 
preaching  and  teaching  missions,  retreats,  study, 
writing,  intercession,  conducting  schools  and  institu- 
tions, etc.  The  modern  monk  is  not  secluded,  but  is 
out  in  the  thick  of  the  world's  busy  affairs.  We  must 
not  forget,  however,  that  these  works  are  the  outward 
expression  of  inner  strength,  and  that  the  religious 
life  with  its  special  rules  is  the  essential  feature  in  a 
monastic  order. 

The  clergy  in  our  college  communities  should 
know  how  to  give  intelligent  advice  on  these  matters, 
or  at  least  how  to  direct  the  student  where  informa- 
tion may  be  secured.  Special  training  is  of  course 
provided  by  the  Church  in  her  own  institutions  for 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  for  women  who  wish 
to  give  their  lives  to  her  service;  but  if  the  decision 
as  to  vocation  be  made  early  enough  in  the  student's 
college  career,  the  choice  of  proper  studies  may 
greatly  enhance  his  or  her  future  usefulness.  So, 
too,  the  use  of  the  student's  spare  time  is  an  im- 
portant matter.  All  the  service  that  can  be  rendered 
in  church  and  community  will  prove  of  great  value 
in  later  life. 

Missionary  service 

There  is  danger  in  discussing  missions  of  falling 
into  the  old  distinction  of  thinking  of  ministers  as 

97 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

those  who  work  solely  in  the  home  land,  and  of  mis- 
sionaries as  those  who  work  on  the  foreign  field.  This 
is  a  great  mistake.  The  worker  in  the  slums  of  an 
Eastern  city,  or  the  Southern  mountains,  or  the 
Western  plains,  is  as  much  a  missionary  as  the  man  or 
woman  who  goes  to  China  or  Brazil. 

Yet  when  we  have  made  clear  that  by  the  ministry 
we  mean  ordained  service  anywhere  in  the  world,  we 
must  speak  specifically  of  foreign  work.  We  must 
raise  the  vision  of  our  college  youth  to  foreign  lands. 
They  must  see  still  existing  the  sin  and  suffering,  the 
oppression  and  exploitation,  the  caste  and  class  dis- 
tinctions which  we  fought  in  Europe  to  stamp  out. 
Above  all  they  must  see  the  failure  of  non- Christian 
religions  to  meet  the  needs  of  men.  They  must  rec- 
ognize that  the  decision  to  be  a  teacher,  or  a  doctor, 
or  a  clergjrtnan,  is  not  enough.  There  lies  the  further 
question  of  where  this  service  shall  be  rendered.  The 
proportion  of  men  and  women  who  are  physically 
able  or  properly  qualified  to  go  to  the  foreign  field  is 
so  small  that  the  burden  of  proof  is  on  those  who  are 
able  to  go  to  show  why  they  should  stay  at  home. 
Here,  more  than  anywhere  else  in  her  recruiting  pro- 
gramme, the  Church  must  look  to  her  ministers  and 
other  workers  in  college  towns  to  furnish  her  a  due 
supply  of  missionaries. 

What  it  means  to  be  a  "student  volunteer" 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  is  the  greatest 
aid  the  college  worker  has  in  this  presentation  of  the 
call.  Its  conferences,  conventions,  literature,  mission 
study  and  local  bands  have  already  been  referred  to. 

98 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

In  addition  it  sends  through  the  colleges  each  year  a 
number  of  college  graduates  who  are  themselves 
volunteers  under  appointment  of  their  mission 
boards,  or  who  are  missionaries  on  furlough.  These 
Secretaries  are  able  to  meet  the  students  who  are 
interested,  publicly  present  the  call  of  the  mission 
field,  and  interview  personally  those  who  wish  to 
know  more  about  the  work  or  who  feel  they  can  re^ 
spond  to  the  call.  A  student  becomes  a  student 
volunteer  by  signing  the  declaration  card  of  the  Move- 
ment, which  states :  "It  is  my  purpose,  if  God  permit, 
to  become  a  foreign  missionary.''  The  card  is  sent  in 
to  the  offices  of  the  Movement,  where  it  is  filed. 
Thenceforth  the  volunteer  receives  letters  and  printed 
matter,  and  is  followed  up  and  advised  in  a  general 
way.  His  name  is  also  sent  to  the  mission  board  of 
the  Church  to  which  he  belongs,  and  the  Church 
authorities  follow  him  up  in  their  own  way. 

Many  people  in  our  Church  have  objected  to  this 
way  of  securing  volunteers,  saying  that  it  is  wrong 
to  "pledge''  a  young  man  or  woman  to  a  life-long 
task.  But  the  card  is  not  a  pledge.  It  is  freely  with- 
drawn on  application.  It  should  be  signed  only  by 
those  who  have  given  the  matter  much  thought  and 
prayer,  and  are  ready  for  their  friends  and  college 
mates  to  know  their  decision.  The  decision  to  enter 
any  vocation  must  be  announced  sooner  or  later. 
Those  who  know  the  work  of  the  mission  field  say 
that  sooner  is  better  than  later.  A  missionary  is  not 
made  in  a  day.  As  his  life  is  to  be  spent  in  a  foreign 
land,  the  more  he  can  learn  about  that  country  and 
its  customs  the  better.     Eeadjustments  in  point  of 

99 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

view  are  so  great  on  the  foreign  field  that  a  person 
needs  to  live  with  the  idea  of  being  a  missionary  for 
many  years  to  be  able  to  stand  the  sudden  and  com- 
plete change  which  is  inevitable.  The  Movement  is 
right  in  urging  students  to  decide  and  not  dally  with 
the  call.* 

But  the  decision  can  be  reversed  in  view  of  later 
happenings  or  further  guidance.  The  card  itself 
states : 

"To  be  a  student  volunteer  does  not  mean  that 
one  has  ^pledged'  himself  to  become  a  foreign  mission- 
ary. He  has  registered  his  purpose  to  become  a  for- 
eign missionary,  but  this  declaration  of  purpose  is 
not  and  has  never  been  interpreted  by  the  responsible 
leaders  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  as  a 
^pledge';  for  it  in  no  sense  withdraws  him  from  the 
subsequent  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  should 
be  made  clear,  however,  that  this  'declaration  of  pur- 
pose' is  not  merely  an  expression  of  willingness  or 
desire  to  become  a  foreign  missionary.  It  is  the 
statement  of  a  definite  purpose,  and  it  means  that  so 


*  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  decisions  are  not  made  by 
the  very  young.  A  study  of  4,555  blanks  filled  out  by 
students  when  they  volunteer  reveals  that  4  per  cent,  were 
under  16  years  of  age  when  they  volunteered,  5  per  cent, 
between  16  and  18,  61  per  cent,  between  19  and  25,  21  per 
cent,  from  26  to  30,  and  9  per  cent,  over  30  years  of  age. 
The  Movement  discourages  decisions  from  school  boys  and 
college  freshmen.  A  study  of  the  blanks  also  reveals  the 
fact  that  "the  time  a  student  has  seriously  considered 
foreign  missions  as  a  life  work  up  to  the  time  when  he 
finally  decides  to  become  a  foreign  missionary  is  about  two 
years".     (See  Bibliography  of  this  book.) 

100 


Guiding  the  Students  Life  Purposes 

far  as  the  student  is  able  to  interpret  God's  will  for 
his  life,  he  believes  the  vocation  of  a  foreign  mission- 
ary to  be  God's  plan  for  him.  It  is  understood  that 
when  a  student  signs  the  ^declaration',  he  records  his 
purpose  which  has  been  formed  after  careful  and 
prayerful  consideration,  to  become  a  foreign  mission- 
ary, if  God  permit." 

Preparation  for  foreign   missionary  work 

Work  on  the  foreign  field  is  as  varied  as  work  here 
at  home.  The  special  preparation  a  student  receives 
will  vary  according  to  the  type  of  work  he  is  to  do, 
whether  ministerial,  educational,  medical,  etc.  But 
there  is  much  that  the  clergyman  who  advises  him  in 
his  college  days  can  do  to  help  him  prepare  in  a  more 
general  way.  To  this  end  he  should  be  familiar  with 
the  publications  of  the  Board  of  Missionary  Prepara- 
tion, which  has  fully  covered  all  phases  of  missionary 
work.  If  the  student  is  not  going  to  a  theological 
seminary  or  a  deaconess  training  school,  most  of  the 
necessary  knowledge  of  Church  life  and  doctrine  must 
be  acquired  in  college.  The  responsibility  for  advis- 
ing at  every  stage  of  preparation  should  be  thrown 
back  on  the  Board  of  Missions.  Some  Secretary 
should  follow  the  student  personally  from  the  time  of 
volunteering  until  the  time  of  appointment. 

The  candidate  Secretary  of  the  mission  board 

The  best  agent  for  giving  such  advice  would  be  a 
candidate  Secretary  who  would  have  this  as  his  sole 
responsibility.  Such  a  Secretary  begins  an  investiga- 
tion and  study  of  all  applicants  as  soon  as  names 

101 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

are  received.  A  clear-cut  standard  of  qualifications 
would  enable  him  to  discourage  unfit  applicants  and 
direct  the  rest  as  to  their  further  preparation.  Every 
Church  visitant  of  the  college  should  meet  the  student 
volunteer  and  report  his  or  her  impressions  to  the 
candidate  Secretary.  Thus  the  Board  of  Missions 
would  have  at  its  disposal  a  considerable  number  of 
independent  estimates  of  the  student  on  which  to  base 
their  opinion.  If  the  candidate  Secretary  is  to  meet 
his  obligations  to  the  student,  and  advise  him  aright 
in  preparation  and  choice  of  field,  he  must  be  familiar 
with  the  work  of  every  missionary  district — even  to 
details.  He  should  be  thoroughly  posted  on  the 
Board^s  present  and  future  demands  for  each.  He 
should  be  an  authority  on  the  problems  of  prepara- 
tion, knowing  the  courses  of  study  which  will  fit  can- 
didates for  different  phases  of  the  work  and  for  work 
in  different  countries,  and  knowing  also  the  special 
preparation  required  for  work  among  people  of  differ- 
ent religions.  He  should  be  something  of  a  voca- 
tional expert,  able  to  give  proper  advice  to  the  student 
who  cannot  decide  between  ministerial,  teaching,  or 
medical  work  on  the  field.  Sooner  or  later,  while 
they  are  yet  students,  the  candidate  Secretary  must 
come  to  know  personally  every  one  on  his  list  who 
hopes  to  do  missionary  work. 

Cultivating  and  advising  pronnising  students 

Needless  to  say  even  such  a  paragon  of  a  Secretary 
could  not  do  all  that  is  necessary  with  relation  to  the 
candidate.  The  college  worker  must  serve  as  his  eyes 
and  his  mouth  to  observe  and  advise  the  student  with 

102 


Guiding  the  Student's  Life  Purposes 

whom  he  has  frequent  contact.  Then,  too,  all  who 
visit  the  colleges  in  the  name  of  the  Church  must  do 
their  share.  There  is  a  duplicate  card  catalogue  kept 
at  the  office  of  the  Board  of  Missions  and  the  General 
Board  of  Religious  Education  of  promising  young 
people  who  should  be  "cultivated".  A  Board  Secre- 
tary who  visits  a  college  takes  along  memoranda  of 
all  the  students  listed  as  desirable  material  for  the 
Church's  work  at  that  institution,  and  tries  to  have  a 
conference  with  each  personally.  A  report  goes  back 
which  is  entered  on  the  student's  card.  Thus  the 
student  is  guided  in  preparation  for  life  service,  and 
the  Boards  are  helped  in  estimating  his  or  her  ability. 
The  Church  college  workers  can  render  no  greater 
service  than  by  sending  in  names  of  the  most  able  and 
earnest  students  so  that  they  may  come  into  the  view 
of  the  Church's  recruiting  officers.  This  is  the  near- 
est approach  that  has  so  far  been  made  to  personal 
selection  of  those  who  will  be  leaders  in  the  tasks  of 
the  next  generation. 

The  call  to  the  heroic 

There  is  one  final  word.  In  all  life  work  presen- 
tation it  is  the  appeal  to  the  heroic  which  will  win  the 
student.  If  the  task  is  not  big  enough  it  will  not 
appeal.  Difficulties  and  hardships  are  no  drawback. 
They  are  expected.  The  recruiting  officer  who  apol- 
ogizes for  poor  pay,  much  criticism,  lack  of  apprecia- 
tion, etc.,  will  win  no  volunteers.  Describe  the  task 
as  hard,  the  work  as  glorious,  the  reward  as  human 
friendships  and  spiritual  development,  and  the 
student  will  follow  where  his  Lord  has  gone  before. 

103 


CHAPTEE  IX 
The  Place  of  the  Faculty  in  Student  Worh 
Importance  of  the  faculty  in  Church  student  work 

The  professors  are  the  permanent  personal  ele- 
ments of  a  university.  As  such  they  are  the  ones 
most  vitally  interested  in  the  university's  welfare.  If 
faithful  Churchmen,  they  are  equally  interested  in  the 
parish  church.  They  form  the  link  from  one  rector 
to  another.  Many  professors  serve  on  vestries,  giving 
more  time  and  thought  to  Church  matters  than  do 
most  business  men.  Some  are  high  in  diocesan  and 
provincial  affairs. 

The  ideals  and  teaching  of  the  professors  in  the 
long  run  determine  the  traditions  and  tone  of  the 
university,  however  much  the  student  may  believe  the 
creation  of  college  sentiment  to  be  his  particular  field. 
Their  lectures  determine  the  mental  outlook  of  the 
young  people  who  listen  to  them,  and  their  social 
ideals  shape  the  student's  passion  for  service  the 
rest  of  his  life.  They  are  in  closer  and  more  influen- 
tial contact  with  the  students  than  any  other  older 
people. 

Furthermore  their  attitude  affects  the  community. 
The  section  around  a  university  in  a  large  city  is 
something  of  a  world  in  itself.     There  may  not  be 

104 


The  Place  of  the  Facult})  in  Student   Work 

much  of  the  "town  and  gown"  antagonism,  but  there 
is  a  higher  cultural  stratum  than  prevails  elsewhere 
and  fewer  material  interests.  The  influence  of  the 
faculty  of  a  college  in  a  small  town  goes  without 
saying.  The  attitude  of  the  professors  toward  the 
Church  will  surely  be  reflected  in  the  attitude  of 
the  students.  If  they  are  faithful  and  earnest, 
the  students  will  take  a  much  more  serious  view  of  the 
Church,  and  vice  versa. 

A.      USING  PROFESSORS  IN  WORK  WITPI  STUDENTS 

Manifestly,  since  the  members  of  the  faculty  are 
so  important,  they  should  be  greatly  used  in  student 
work.  The  rector  can  ill-afford  to  neglect  the  fac- 
ulty in  his  ministrations,  if  for  no  other  reason  than 
that  he  is  thereby  losing  his  most  important  helpers. 
Nor  should  he  fritter  away  their  energies  with  tasks 
less  important  than  student  work.  More  than  once 
students  have  wanted  to  use  a  professor  as  a  discussion 
group  leader,  only  to  find  a  rector  unwilling  to  give 
him  up  as  a  Sunday  school  teacher. 

The  professor's  teaching 

The  most  obvious  influence  of  the  professor  with 
his  students  is  through  his  teaching.  Consequently 
the  clergyman  cannot  be  indifferent  to  what  is  being 
said  in  the  classroom.  He  must  either  build  upon 
what  the  professor  says  or  give  the  necessary  correc- 
tion to  anti-religious  teaching.  Every  subject  offers 
opportunity  to  the  earnest  professor  to  say  a  helpful 
word  about  the  moral  and  spiritual  aspects  of  life,  and 
to  show  by  the  reverence  of  his  attitude  the  reality  of 

105 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

religion  in  his  own  life.  In  any  case,  the  professor's 
teaching  and  example  can  be  thrown  on  the  side  of 
sound  morality,  without  his  being  like  the  old-fash- 
ioned "preacher-teacher'\  It  is  the  privilege  of  his 
rector  to  inspire  him  to  do  this. 

Contact  of  professor  and  student 

As  long  as  the  contact  between  a  student  and  his 
professor  is  limited  to  the  classroom,  the  influence 
of  the  professor  will  be  largely  that  of  his  teaching. 
The  student  may  respect  him,  but  he  will  not  "know" 
him.  For  such  knowledge  personal  relations  should 
be  cultivated.  If  what  we  have  said  about  the  in- 
fluence of  the  faculty  be  true,  the  Church  is  losing 
greatly  when  good  Churchmen  on  the  faculty  are  not 
coming  into  close  contact  with  the  Episcopal  students. 
It  ought  not  to  be  hard  in  a  conference  with  the  in- 
terested faculty  Churchmen  to  go  over  the  list  of  new 
students,  find  which  professors  have  natural  contact 
with  certain  students,  and  arrange  for  their  enter- 
tainment in  the  professors'  homes.  One  or  two  such 
invitations  would  immediately  make  the  student's 
surroundings  homelike.  The  student's  attitude  tow- 
ard the  church  and  the  desire  of  the  professor's  family 
to  see  him  there  would  be  perfectly  natural  topics  of 
conversation.  A  cordial  invitation  to  sit  in  the  pro- 
fessor's pew  would  not  be  without  its  effect,  even 
though  the  student  went  to  another.  The  friendships 
thus  formed  would  continue  throughout  the  student's 
college  career,  and  each  professor  would  be  sur- 
rounded by  a  group  of  Episcopal  students  over  whom 
he  would  have  special  influence. 

106 


The  Place  of  the  Faculty  in  Student    Work 
Using  professors  as  spiritual  guides  for  the  students 

Many  colleges  have  adopted  a  system  of  faculty 
advisers  for  the  students.  The  incoming  student  is 
assigned  to  a  professor  who  is  supposed  to  advise  him 
about  his  work,  and  to  whom  the  student  is  expected 
to  go  with  any  problems  or  worries  he  may  have. 
Often  this  relationship  is  purely  formal,  usually  it  is 
friendly  and  influential  but  not  very  close,  and  some- 
times real  intimacy  results.  The  system  is  produc- 
tive of  much  good,  and  binds  the  faculty  and  the 
students  together  to  a  remarkable  degree.  Why  can- 
not the  same  thing  be  done  in  Church  work?  Of 
course  it  would  have  to  be  very  informal.  No  power 
could  assign  a  student  to  a  professor,  and  cause  him 
to  go  to  the  professor  to  talk  over  religious  matters. 
But  professors  could  agree  to  watch  over  the  spiritual 
nurture  of  certain  students,  speaking  a  word  in 
season  as  the  friendship  developed.  Church  work 
permeated  with  the  principle  of  personal  effort  for 
the  student  by  the  professors  would  be  a  success  be- 
yond the  highest  dreams  of  a  priest  who  works  single- 
handed  among  the  students.  Other  communions 
succeed  better  than  we  do  in  this  respect,  partly  be- 
cause they  make  more  of  the  social  element  in  such 
work  than  we  do,  and  partly  because  their  church 
relationships  are  less  formal  than  ours. 

This  personal  relationship  in  the  case  of  women 
students  is  obviously  the  same  when  the  professor  is 
a  woman.  When  the  professor  is  a  man,  his  wife  can 
often  establish  the  same  helpful  friendship  with  her 
husband's  pupils.  Thus  certain  Churchwomen  of  the 
faculty  group  connected  with  our  chapel  at  the  Uni- 

107 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

versity  of  Illinois  have  each  accepted  responsibility 
for  six  Church  girls  in  a  "big  sister"  relationship. 
Indeed  the  wife  is  able,  both  for  men  and  women 
students,  to  supply  the  home  element  that  college  life 
lacks.  If  the  home  is  a  true  Church  home,  with  grace 
at  meals,  and  family  prayers,  the  impression  made 
upon  the  student  is  never  forgotten. 

Acts  of  kindly  service 

There  are  many  acts  of  kindly  service  and  Chris- 
tian courtesy  which  will  do  much  to  bind  a  professor 
to  his  students.  Even  such  simple  things  count  as 
extending  good  wishes  to  a  student  on  the  eve  of  a 
vacation,  or  congratulating  him  on  college  honors 
which  he  has  won.  A  letter  to  the  student's  parents 
commending  his  work  yields  results  which  repay 
many  fold  the  trouble  taken.  Visiting  a  sick  student 
in  his  room  or  in  the  hospital  is  the  most  telling 
thing  that  a  professor  can  do.  A  delicacy  from  the 
professor's  table  or  flowers  from  the  garden  lighten 
an  illness.  If  the  professor's  wife  can  call  on  her 
husband's  students  when  they  are  sick  she  will  exer- 
cise a  most  helpful  ministry. 

Such  suggestions  may  seem  out  of  place  in  a  large 
university,  where  a  professor  may  have  several 
hundred  students  in  his  classes.  We  are,  however, 
referring  to  the  relation  of  the  Churchmen  to  the 
Episcopal  students,  which  is  not  so  large  a  problem. 

Professors  and  the  Churchmen's  organization 

The  more  interested  professors  should  make  it  a 
point  to   be   at   the   meetings   of   the   Churchmen's 

106 


The  Place  of  the  Faculty  in  Student   Work 

society.  They  can  contribute  many  things  of  the 
greatest  value  to  tlie  meeting.  It  is  necessary,  how- 
ever, to  utter  a  word  of  caution  here.  The  students 
will  leave  all  the  talking  to  the  professors  if  care  is 
not  exercised.  Furthermore  the  faculty  members  of 
the  organization  may  put  a  damper  on  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  students.  Being  the  permanent  elements  in 
the  society  they  have  an  unhappy  way  of  remembering 
that  such  and  such  a  thing  did  not  work  when  tried 
a  few  years  ago.  Some  student  who  is  really  using 
his  brains  is  thus  publicly  crushed,  and  relapses  into 
silence.  What  did  not  work  one  year  may  succeed 
another  under  different  leadership.  Professors  can 
be  of  great  use  in  committees.  The  attendance  of 
the  professor  at  social  meetings  of  the  society  is  most 
important. 

Using   professors  In  the  Services 

It  is  of  very  great  importance  that  professors  be 
given  an  opportunity  to  bear  their  witness  in  public. 
There  are  various  ways.  They  may  act  as  servers  or 
as  lay-readers.  The  reading  of  the  lessons  could  with 
great  profit  be  assigned  to  professors.  They  are  used 
to  large  audiences  and  to  reading  intelligibly  in 
public.  They  should  not  have  any  of  the  unction  or 
mannerisms  which  so  frequently  spoil  the  reading  of 
the  Services.  Professors  should  always  be  among  the 
ushers,  distinguished  by  a  college  button  or  other  in- 
signia. This  will  at  once  make  a  student  feel  at 
home  in  the  church,  for  the  professor  will  easily  rec- 
ognize him  as  a  student  and  give  him  special  atten- 
tion.    Some  professors  will,  of  course,  be  able  to  sing 

109 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universityf 

in  the  choir.  All  of  these  acts  of  service,  however 
slight,  set  an  example  to  the  student,  who  may  hesi- 
tate to  offer  himself  lest  he  seem  to  be  too  pious. 

Professors  as  speakers 

Certain  professors  have  a  very  real  religious  mes- 
sage to  give  the  students  and  opportunity  should  be 
furnished.  Some  of  the  meetings  of  the  Church- 
men's society  will  furnish  this  opportunity.  Often 
professors  can  be  used  very  effectively  as  Sunday 
night  speakers  in  the  church.  The  fact  that  they 
are  considered  by  the  students  as  authorities,  or  at 
least  as  independent  and  fearless  thinkers,  gives  their 
religious  message  great  weight.  One  important 
reason  for  professors  to  be  frequently  so  used,  is  that 
by  this  means  a  Christian  intellectual  atmosphere  can 
be  created  in  a  university,  and  much  of  the  harm  of 
the  non-spiritual  or  anti-spiritual  teaching  in  certain 
classrooms  can  be  offset.  Too  frequently  a  deeply 
spiritual  professor  does  not  say  all  he  would  like  to 
say  in  the  classroom,  for  fear  he  might  be  considered 
as  preaching  or  offending  good  taste  in  a  non-sectarian 
atmosphere.  No  such  restraint  is  laid  on  his  non- 
spiritual  colleague,  for  somehow  attacks  on  religion 
are  considered  quite  in  keeping  with  the  freedom  of 
thought  of  a  university,  while  defense  of  religion  is 
taboo.  Such  opportunities  to  speak  as  have  been 
suggested  give  the  professor  his  chance  to  bear  wit- 
ness publicly  to  the  faith  that  is  in  him.  The  mere 
announcement  on  the  bulletin  board  is  not  without  its 
effect,  and  a  good  write-up  in  the  college  paper  will 
do  a  world  of  good.     The  rector  in  arranging  such 

110 


The  Place  of  the  Faculty^  in  Student   Work 

addresses  has  to  be  on  his  guard  that  the  professor 
does  not  ride  some  useless  hobby,  and  do  more  harm 
than  good. 

Another  important  use  of  the  religious  teaching 
power  of  the  faculty  Churchmen  is  the  leading  of 
Bible  and  mission  study  classes  or  religious  discussion 
groups.  It  takes  a  man  of  rare  gifts  to  do  this  work, 
for  to  be  really  successful  he  must  not  lecture,  as  he 
does  in  his  own  courses,  but  draw  out  the  views  of  the 
members  of  the  group  without  being  dictatorial  or 
impatient.  Yet  when  this  leading  is  properly  done, 
the  professor  is  the  most  influential  person  for  the 
work. 

Professors  should  accompany  students  to  religious 
conferences  as  fellow-delegates.  Few  contacts  with 
students  offer  greater  opportunities  for  Christian 
service  and  witness  than  this.  The  intimacy  of  a 
conference  leads  the  student  to  open  up  to  his  more 
mature  companion  in  a  way  he  would  not  do  on  the 
campus.  The  atmosphere  of  a  conference  keeps  the 
professor  spiritually  fresh  and  young,  and  what 
he  learns  keeps  him  thoroughly  posted  on  college 
religious  work. 

A  few  cautions 

Professors  are  very  hard  worked  men.  The 
pressure  of  work  connected  with  preparation  for 
teaching,  correcting  of  papers,  reading  of  theses,  con- 
ducting research,  and  production  of  literature  is 
enormous.  Many  a  young  professor  must  wait  five 
or  six  years  for  freedom  to  do  the  little  extra  things 

111 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

which  give  him  a  useful  place  in  the  university 
community. 

A  college  teacher  is  not  usually  wealthy,  and  any- 
thing in  the  way  of  costly  entertainment  of  students 
must  not  be  expected  of  him.  He  is  fair  game  for 
every  organization  in  the  university  which  is  hunting 
for  contributions.  He  must  buy  a  season  ticket  to 
the  football  games,  whether  he  can  afford  it  or  can 
attend.  The  college  annual  takes  the  money  intended 
for  more  useful  literature.  With  far  more  reason  the 
Church  can  ask  for  support,  but  there  is  a  limit,  and 
the  rector  should  recognize  this  fact.  In  entertaining 
students  slight  refreshment  counts  as  much  as  more 
costly,  and  puts  the  student  more  at  ease.  A  plate  of 
fruit  or  a  "smoke"  passed  during  an  evening  call  will 
often  accomplish  as  much  as  an  invitation  to  a  meal. 

Professors  have  their  human  limitations.  The 
college  clergyman  should  appreciate  this  fact  in 
assigning  work.  He  should  endeavor  to  use  many 
professors  in  definite  ways,  as  teachers,  advisers, 
etc.  Unfortunately  a  few  professors  may  not  be 
usable  at  all.  Some  are  unpopular  with  the  students, 
while  others  may  be  so  overzealous  in  their  religious 
work  as  to  have  acquired  the  reputation  of  cant  and 
hypocrisy.  Occasionally  one  may  flaunt  his  Church- 
manship  to  such  an  extent  that  the  student  suspects 
his  religion  to  be  of  a  narrow-gauge  type.  Such  men, 
even  if  most  willing  to  help,  must  be  given  work 
away  from  the  campus,  where  they  will  have  a  less 
critical  audience.  The  faithful  rector  can  sometimes 
cause  the  over-zealous  or  bigoted  professor  to  see 
things  differently  and  to  modify  his  methods.     He 

112 


The  Place  of  the  Faculi}f  in  Student   Work 

should  not  shrink  from  this  personal  work.  He 
should  remember  that  he  is  the  rector  and  spiritual 
guide  of  the  professors  as  well  as  of  the  students. 

B.      WORK    WITH    THE    PROFESSORS    THEMSELVES 
The   professor  aids  the  minister 

We  have  spoken  of  the  work  with  the  faculty 
chiefly  from  the  standpoint  of  the  contribution  the 
professor  can  make  to  the  work  with  the  students. 
The  professor  has  also  a  contribution  to  make  to  the 
minister  himself.  The  contact  with  specialists  in  so 
many  realms  of  thought  cannot  but  broaden  a  clergy- 
man. Defects  in  his  training  can  be  remedied  by 
wise  use  of  the  opportunities  of  conversation,  attend- 
ance at  lectures,  and  reading  under  guidance  of  the 
professor  concerned.  A  minister  should  accept  invi- 
tations to  join  faculty  clubs,  and  give  considerable 
time  to  their  meetings  and  discussions.  He  should 
himself  have  faculty  advisers,  just  as  we  have  ad- 
vocated them  for  students,  for  he  needs  advice  with 
regard  to  individuals  or  problems  in  his  college  work, 
or  information  about  the  history  and  traditions  of  the 
university,  etc.  A  small  group  of  the  Churchmen  on 
the  faculty  should  be  holding  informal  conferences 
with  the  minister  at  intervals  to  check  up  the  progress 
and  plans  of  the  student  work. 

Parish  boards  of  religious  education 

A  more  formal  advisory  relation  might  be  es- 
tablished by  the  organization  of  a  religious  education 
board  for  the  parish  with  several  of  the  faculty  serv- 

113 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

ing  with  the  townspeople.  This  would  have  a  tonic 
effect  on  the  educational  side  of  the  parish.  The 
Sunday  school  would  immediately  feel  the  supervision 
of  such  a  board,  and  the  parish  would  become  more 
aware  of  its  duty  to  the  college  students.  This  board 
would  give  helpful  advice  with  regard  to  courses  of 
lectures  which  members  of  the  college  faculty  might 
give  to  parish  organizations.  In  the  time  which  is 
surely  coming,  when  public  schools  will  give  credit 
for  proper  Bible  teaching  done  in  the  churches  of  a 
community,  such  a  board  would  command  immediate 
respect  from  the  school  authorities. 

The  minister  aids  the  professor 

On  the  other  hand  the  professor  needs  the  help  of 
the  minister  perhaps  more  than  he  would  be  willing 
to  admit.  Constant  teaching  of  one  subject,  and 
living  within  the  circle  of  ideas  of  one  department  of 
a  university,  tends  almost  certainly  to  narrowness  of 
vision.  It  is  the  religious  teacher's  business  to  see 
life  as  a  whole,  to  discover  the  unifying  and  coor- 
dinating elements,  and  to  give  the  spiritual  interpre- 
tation of  the  universe.  He  is  to  proclaim  a  spiritual 
philosophy.  However  lacking  he  may  be  in  detailed 
knowledge,  the  well-trained  minister  has  an  unerring 
instinct  for  seeing  beneath  the  surface  of  things  and 
weighing  their  values.  If  he  can  convince  the  pro- 
fessors that  he  has  sympathy  and  intellectual  honesty, 
he  will  be  of  tremendous  influence  in  the  university. 
If  he  is  dogmatic  and  refuses  to  reason  things  out, 
merely  appealing  to  authority,  he  is  out  of  his  place, 

114 


The  Place  of  the  Faculty^  in  Student   Work 

a  misfit  in  the  college  community  who  will  do  the 
Church  harm  that  lasts  a  generation. 

One  real  service  the  minister  can  render  is  to  sug- 
gest the  best  religious  literature  to  professors.  Many 
a  man  will  read  widely  and  conscientiously  if  he 
knows  what  to  read.  But  he  may  have  run  across 
religious  literature  of  a  type  that  does  not  appeal  to 
him,  and  have  forsworn  all  such  reading  in  the  future. 
The  minister  can  discover  this  prejudice,  and  over- 
come it  by  offering  him  the  best  that  has  been  written 
in  modern  times.  He  can  rest  assured  that  it  will 
take  hold,  and  work  its  way  out  in  the  teaching  or 
special  lecturing  of  the  professors.  One  such  good 
book,  carefully  read  and  pondered,  can  do  more  good 
than  many  conversations. 

A  minister  is  apt  to  feel  a  certain  shyness  in  going 
deeply  into  spiritual  matters  with  professors.  There 
is  no  reason,  however,  to  suppose  that  a  teacher's 
needs  are  wholly  intellectual.  Often  the  approach  to 
religion  through  the  intellect  has  not  been  satisfying, 
and  the  heart  of  the  professor  is  yearning  for  a  more 
human  touch.  A  priest  who  is  really  a  pastor  can 
minister  to  such  men  as  well  as  to  others  of  his  flock. 
The  minister  must  cultivate  those  faculty  members 
who  have  apparently  forsworn  religious  practices. 
Often  they  are  paying  an  unconscious  tribute  to  true 
Christianity  in  their  revolt  from  many  of  the  ex- 
pressions of  modern  religion.  They  would  perhaps 
listen  with  eagerness  to  a  satisfying  presentation  of 
the  Church's  position  and  Sacramental  teaching. 
There  are  many  men  in  our  colleges,  blinded  by  their 
narrow  and  intensive  training  and  the  absorbing  work 

115 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

of  their  earlier  years,  who  are  searching  for  spiritual 
guides  before  it  is  too  late. 

Creating   a  common   consciousness  among 
faculty  Churchmen 

No  one  likes  to  stand  alone,  and  there  is  no  need 
for  it  in  the  ease  of  faculty  Churchmen.  They  are 
more  numerous  throughout  the  colleges  and  universi- 
ties than  would  be  supposed.  But  they  are  not  known 
to  each  other.  The  clergy  engaged  in  college  work 
should  make  a  special  point  of  seeing  that  the  office 
of  the  National  Student  Council  is  kept  supplied  with 
accurate  lists  of  the  Churchmen  on  the  faculty  of  the 
college  to  which  they  minister.*  These  lists  will  be 
published  for  the  use  of  all  faculty  Churchmen.  Pro- 
fessors move  about  a  great  deal  to  meetings  of  scien- 
tific societies  and  associations,  as  delegates  to  academic 
functions,  on  committee  business,  and  on  vacations. 
It  would  be  a  very  real  help  if  it  were  possible  for  two 
Churchmen  from  different  universities  when  meeting 
each  other  to  know  of  this  common  bond.  In  pro- 
portion as  they  are  interested  in  the  Church  work  in 
their  respective  institutions  there  could  be  a  very 
helpful  exchange  of  ideas.  This  would  hasten  what 
is  so  desirable  in  our  student  work,  namely,  unity 
which  is  not  mere  uniformity. 


*  It  may  seem  a  small  item  to  mention,  but  it  is  impor- 
tant that  these  lists  should  give  the  initials,  degrees,  and 
rank  of  these  professors,  together  with  the  departments  in 
which  they  teach.  These  facts  can  be  easily  obtained  when 
the  list  is  being  prepared,  but  they  can  be  ascertained  by  the 
office  of  the  Council  only  with  great  difficulty. 

116 


CHAPTEK  X 

Responsibility  of  the  Chwrch  in  a  College 
Community 

The  function  of  the  Church  in  a  college  community 

It  is  time  to  face  the  many  problems  of  the  parish 
which  ministers  to  college  students;  for  instance, 
should  the  rector  be  responsible  or  should  he  delegate 
the  student  work  to  a  curate?  what  equipment  is 
necessary?  is  a  Church  house  or  dormitory  desirable? 
what  can  a  poor  or  small  parish  do  ? 

The  ground  has  been  somewhat  cleared  by  the 
Conference  of  Episcopal  College  Workers  at  Howe 
School  in  1918,  for  they  adopted  a  very  comprehen- 
sive definition  of  the  function  of  a  church  in  a  college 
community : 

"In  a  college  community,  the  function  of  the 
Church,  as  the  Body  of  Christ,  and  the  perfect 
expression  of  the  Christian  life,  is 

(1)  to  nourish  the  spiritual  life  in  its  mem- 

bers within  the  college  community, 

(2)  to  win  new  members  to  the  Church, 

(3)  to  train  students  to  become  leaders  in  the 

Church's  work  at  home  and  abroad, 

(4)  to  set  forth  the  ideal  of  Christian  unity. 

117 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

"To  this  end  Church  workers  among  students 
should 

(1)  comprehend    the    religious    conditions    of 

student  thought  and  life, 

(2)  comprehend  the   Church's  task  of  inter- 

preting Christianity  and  the  Church  to 
students, 

(3)  know  the  materials  and  methods  provided 

by  the  Church  for  the  accomplishment 
of  the  task, 

(4)  apply    materials    and    methods    to    local 

student  work." 

Practically  every  point  has  had  some  treatment  in 
this  book.  The  definition  should  be  kept  clearly  in 
mind  in  the  following  discussion,  for  there  is  no  cut 
and  dried  way  to  "apply  materials  and  methods  to 
local  student  work."  It  is  the  spirit  in  which  the 
local  church  goes  about  its  task  which  counts  most. 

Importance  of  the   rector's  personality 

A  professor  in  a  college  recently  wrote,  "The 
rector  in  a  college  town  needs  a  combination  of  quali- 
ties, but  above  all  things  he  needs  the  personality 
which  at  once  creates  the  basis  of  friendly  inter- 
course." The  Church  should  send  her  strongest 
clergy  into  the  college  communities.  This  should  go 
without  saying,  except  that  the  Church  is  very  far 
from  realizing  this  ideal.  There  is,  however,  through- 
out the  Church  a  rapidly  growing  conviction  that  in 
the  future  there  must  be  no  misfits  in  the  churches 
which  minister  to  college  students. 

118 


Respomibilii\f  of  the  Church  in  a  College  Communit}f 
Curate  or  special  assistant  for  student  work 

Often  the  obligation  to  the  college  student  is 
best  discharged  by  calling  a  curate  or,  in  the  case  of 
women  students,  a  deaconess  or  parish  visitor  to  work 
in  the  college.  Such  a  curate  may  be  of  exceeding 
great  value  as  an  assistant  to  the  rector  in  college 
work,  but  he  never  can  be  a  substitute  for  the  rector. 
The  student  should  feel  that  the  one  who  preaches  to 
him  and  from  whom  he  receives  the  Sacraments  is 
interested  in  him  and  understands  his  problems.  If 
the  sermons  betray  no  acquaintance  with  his  world  of 
thought,  and  if  the  atmosphere  of  the  church  is  cold 
and  the  greeting  of  the  rector  indifferent,  the  student 
will  not  come  willingly  to  church,  though  a  whole 
staff  of  curates  be  provided  for  him. 

Under  such  circumstances  the  curate  may  organize 
a  Church  society  or  club  in  the  college,  conduct  Bible 
classes  or  religious  discussion  groups,  and  bring  the 
students  out  with  a  degree  of  regularity  to  corporate 
Communions,  but  he  cannot  make  them  feel  that  their 
Church  life  centers  in  the  parish  of  the  community. 
He  is  taking  the  Church  to  them  on  the  campus,  but 
is  not  training  them  for  all-round  Church  life  and 
service  when  they  are  graduated. 

This  is  not  to  be  construed  as  a  statement  that 
curates  or  special  workers  are  not  desirable  in  student 
work.  Far  from  it.  The  rector  of  a  large  city  parish 
must  have  such  assistants  if  he  is  to  reach  the  students 
of  a  university.  The  point  is  that  he  himself  must 
be  of  a  type  to  appeal  to  students,  and  be  willing  to 
spend  some  time  with  them  at  meetings  and  socials, 
even  though  he  assign  his  calling  and  organization 

119 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

work  to  a  curate.  In  the  case  of  work  with  women 
students,  a  deaconess  or  parish  visitor  is  almost  a 
necessity,  if  personal  contacts  are  to  be  established 
and  the  college  girls  interested  in  parish  activities. 

The   rector  and  the  faculty 

The  necessity  of  the  rector  being  able  to  cope 
with  the  college  problem  is  shown  especially  with  re- 
gard to  the  Churchmen  on  the  faculty.  A  university 
of  four  or  five  thousand  students  may  have  a  teaching 
and  administrative  force  of  seven  or  eight  hundred 
men  and  women.  Many  of  these,  in  the  nature  of 
the  case,  will  be  active  in  the  parish.  But  the  vast 
majority  will  not.  As  the  last  chapter  was  devoted 
to  work  with  the  faculty,  it  is  only  necessary  to  say 
here  that  a  curate  may  effectually  reach  assistants  and 
instructors,  but  the  rector  is  the  normal  one  to  win 
and  hold  men  and  women  of  professorial  grade. 

The  college  pastor  system  not  the  best 

Some  of  the  other  communions  have  developed  a 
system  of  "college  or  university  pastors".  These  men 
are  appointed  and  supported  by  a  general  Church 
board  and  are  sent  into  a  large  college  or  university 
to  work  in  merely  nominal  touch  with  the  local 
church.  They  perhaps  by  courtesy  have  offices  in  a 
university  or  Association  building.  They  are  not 
answerable  to  the  minister,  they  have  no  natural 
touch  with  the  congregation,  and  they  have  no  pulpit 
from  which  to  give  their  message.  Almost  without 
exception  these  men  are  of  the  highest  ability,  but 
they  have  been  given  a  task  which  is  well-nigh  im- 

120 


Responsibility  of  the  Church  in  a  College  Community 

possible,  namely,  to  train  students  for  normal  Church 
life  of  the  future  in  wholly  abnormal  circumstances. 

Working  through   the   parish,  the  Church's   ideal 

The  Episcopal  Church  stands  against  such  a 
system.  In  the  early  days  of  undefined  student  work 
the  genius  of  our  parochial  system  prevented  any 
work  among  students  which  was  unrelated  to  the 
nearest  parish.  Of  late,  our  point  of  view  has  been 
crystallized  into  this  principle  by  the  Collegiate  De- 
partment of  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Educa- 
tion :  "Wherever  expedient  the  parish  should  be  the 
unit  through  which  college  work  is  done." 

Exceptions  to  the  principle  of  working 
through  the  parish 

Manifestly  there  are  and  should  be  exceptions  to 
this  principle.  Sometimes  in  a  large  city  there  are 
two  or  more  churches  at  about  equal  distance  from 
the  university.  The  faculty  are  divided  between  these 
churches,  and  the  students  naturally  choose  according 
to  the  Churchmanship  of  the  parishes  or  their  pref- 
erences among  the  rectors.  In  such  a  case  the  Bishop 
might  place  a  clergyman  to  work  in  the  university, 
answerable  to  him,  for  the  purpose  of  relating  the 
students  to  the  church  of  their  choice.  The  invita- 
tion of  the  stronger  Associations  for  such  a  man  to 
have  a  recognized  place  on  the  staff  of  secretaries  is 
often  accepted.*  Or  when  the  parish  church  is  at 
some  distance  from  the  university  a  priest  may  be  sent 
to  do  a  missionary's  work  in  temporary  quarters.  But 
such  a  mission  almost  always  develops  into  an  inde- 

•See  Appendix  III.         121 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

pendent  parish,  with  the  college  element  predom- 
inating. Despite  many  exceptions,  the  norm  of  our 
college  work  will  probably  always  be  the  parish, 
with  college  elements  incorporated  into  its  life  and 
structure. 

It  must  be  understood,  however,  that  this  in- 
corporation of  college  and  university  elements  makes 
the  parish  quite  out  of  the  ordinary.  An  ordinary 
parish  does  not  betray  any  interest  in  students  or  go 
out  of  its  way  to  help  them.  Unless  there  is  distinct 
recognition  of  the  students  and  professors  and  a  place 
for  them  in  its  life,  a  parish  would  not  be  listed  by 
the  National  Student  Council  or  by  any  of  the  Church 
Boards  as  doing  student  work. 

The  word  parish  in  this  discussion  is  not  to  be 
understood  as  meaning  a  certain  form  of  organization, 
i.  e.  vestry,  etc.,  but  rather  a  church  with  normal 
Church  life.  Services,  choir,  societies,  Sunday  school, 
etc.  Many  chapels  in  university  communities  are 
parishes  in  all  but  name.  This  is  the  case,  for  in- 
stance, with  the  chapels  at  the  Universities  of  Illinois 
and  Virginia. 

Classification  of  college  Church  work 

A  study  of  the  college  field  as  it  now  appears  has 
led  the  Collegiate  Department  of  the  General  Board 
of  Eeligious  Education  to  make  the  following  classifi- 
cation, which  was  accepted  by  the  Conference  of 
Episcopal  College  Workers  at  Howe  School  as  a  true 

122 


Responsibility^  of  the  Church  in  a  College  Community) 

statement  of  the  great  variety  of  forms  of  work  now 
being  done. 

A.  Work  Done  From  Without  College  Life 

1.  By  rectors  of  near-by  parishes 

2.  By  rectors  of  parishes  in  which  the  college 

element  predominates 

(a)  parishes  especially  founded  because  of 

college  work 

(b)  parishes  with  large  college  elements 

(c)  parishes  with  special  curate,  deaconess, 

or  parish  visitor  for  college  work. 

B.  Work  Done  Within  College  Life 

1.  By    chapel    recognized    hy    the    college    or 

university 

(a)  Episcopal  colleges 

(b)  Colleges  with  Episcopal  origin  or  tra- 

dition 

(c)  Non-Episcopal    colleges    desiring    the 

Services  of  the  Episcopal  Church 

2.  By    chapel    or    house,    not    recognized    hy 

college,  hut  maintained  hy  diocese 

3.  By    chaplain    without    a    chapel    working 

with  the  Christian  Association  or  other 
agencies. 

Of  135  colleges  and  universities  where  some  work 
is  being  done  among  the  Episcopal  students,  119  fall 
into  one  of  the  divisions  of  Class  A,  while  the  remain- 
ing  16    (including  Hobart,   Kenyon,   St.   Stephen's, 

123 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universityf 

Trinity,  and  the  University  of  the  South)  fall  into 
Class  B.  Thus  it  can  be  seen  how  true  it  is  that  the 
normal  method  of  work  in  the  Episcopal  Church  is 
through  the  parish. 

Church   houses  in  universities 

In  many  colleges  there  are  dormitory  houses  for 
men  or  women,  founded  by  the  Church  and  adminis- 
tered usually  by  the  parish  within  whose  bounds  they 
are  located.  Opinion  differs  widely  as  to  their  value. 
They  give  a  center  for  Church  life  and  are  often  most 
pleasant  and  homelike.  Especially  in  the  case  of 
houses  for  women  the  influence  and  chaperonage  ot 
the  house-mother  is  of  the  greatest  value.  At  Church 
houses  there  is  at  least  one  daily  Service  which  people 
from  the  community  may  attend.  Often  such  a 
house  has  been  the  nucleus  about  which  a  parish  has 
grown  up,  the  house  chapel  serving  as  the  church 
until  a  building  could  be  erected. 

These  houses  have  been  of  inestimable  value  as  a 
missionary  effort  or  where  dormitory  and  boarding 
facilities  are  inadequate  or  poor.  But  with  the 
growth  of  the  university  and  the  building  of  fraternity 
and  sorority  houses  they  have  often  outlived  their 
usefulness.  Our  Church  boys  and  girls  in  very  large 
proportion  "make"  fraternities  or  sororities  and  live 
in  the  frat  houses.  The  Church  house  becomes  a 
competitor  to  the  frat  on  a  lower  social  plane,  and 
our  Churchmen  shun  it  when  they  come  as  freshmen, 
lest  it  hinder  their  social  advancement.  Of  course, 
this  is  a  false  ideal,  but  it  is  a  very  real  factor  in  the 
situation.     In  consequence  the  house  fills  up  with 

124 


Respomibilityf  of  the  Church  in  a  College  Commumt}f 

non-Churchmen.  Then  the  house  residents  are  un- 
willing for  it  to  be  used  as  a  center  for  Church  meet- 
ings lest  the  non- Churchmen  be  offended.  Of  course, 
a  judicious  mixture  of  students  of  other  communions 
with  our  ovm.  students  is  a  desirable  thing  and  keeps 
a  group  from  being  narrow  and  snobbish.  But 
Churchmen  should  be  in  the  majority  to  secure  a 
proper  observance  of  the  Services  and  to  keep  up  the 
traditions  of  the  house.  Or,  more  serious  still,  the 
group  begins  to  select  its  members  as  a  fraternity  does, 
they  acquire  a  group  consciousness,  and  ultimately 
apply  for  a  charter  under  a  national  fraternity  or 
sorority.  The  house  is  then  taken  away  from  them 
and  begins  its  career  once  more  under  the  handicap 
of  distrust  from  the  Church  at  large.  Only  eternal 
vigilance  and  the  utmost  tact  in  management  can 
keep  a  college  Church  house  true  to  its  first  intention. 

This  is  not  theory.  In  one  state  university  those 
in  authority  permitted  the  men  in  a  Church  house  to 
organize  a  Church  fraternity.  Within  a  few  years 
the  group  was  received  into  a  national  Greek  letter 
fraternity  and  the  house  had  to  be  taken  away  from 
them.  Even  more  recently  at  another  large  univer- 
sity, the  rule  that  three  of  the  student  members  of  the 
committee  of  management  should  be  Episcopalians 
had  to  be  rescinded,  because  there  were  not  that  many 
Churchmen  in  the  house.  These  things  are  less  apt 
to  happen  in  a  house  for  girls,  because  of  more  care- 
ful supervision  than  is  given  to  a  house  for  men. 

If  it  is  possible  to  generalize,  it  may  be  said  that 
the  building  and  endowing  of  Church  houses  belonged 
to  the  era  of  the  rapid  growth  of  our  state  universities 

125 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

and  that  they  are  still  useful  as  a  missionary  agency 
or  where  living  conditions  are  particularly  difficult. 
But,  in  this  day  of  superb  college  dormitories  and 
palatial  fraternity  houses,  parishes  or  dioceses  should 
be  well  advised  before  building  anything  which  can- 
not afterward  be  readily  disposed  of  if  conditions 
change. 

Essentials  of  equipment 

Opinions  naturally  vary  as  to  what  equipment  is 
necessary  for  successful  college  work.  A  dignified 
place  of  worship  probably  comes  first,  for  the  very 
good  reason  that  a  college  has  class  rooms  and  halls 
for  meetings  and  receptions,  while  it  does  not  afford 
an  adequate  place  for  the  proper  celebration  of  the 
Eucharist.  An  adequate  rectory  is  perhaps  the 
second  requirement.  The  home  life  of  the  rector  or 
curate  is  of  great  importance  in  winning  students. 
He  should  be  able  to  invite  students  to  his  table,  and 
make  a  considerable  number  comfortable  on  the  even- 
ings when  students  call.  Along  with  such  a  rectory 
of  ample  dimensions,  it  might  be  emphasized  in  pass- 
ing, there  should  go  an  entertainment  allowance  in 
the  salary  or  budget  for  student  work.  Last  of  all, 
perhaps,  the  parish  house  should  be  mentioned  as  an 
essential  in  equipment.  Student  work  has  to  be 
developed  to  a  very  high  degree  to  require  a  special 
building  of  this  nature.  Any  building  provided  for 
the  usual  parish  needs,  of  course,  can  be  made  useful 
in  student  work,  but  guild  halls  with  lounging  or 
reading  rooms  are  not  necessary.  Any  modern  uni- 
versity has  many  such  social  centers  which  the  student 

126 


Respomihilii}^  of  the  Church  in  a  College  Commumt}f 

will  patronize  in  preference  to  a  Church  building. 
Their  social  interests  are  on  the  campus.  There  is 
one  exception  to  this  statement.  An  attractive  and 
quiet  reading  room  well  stocked  with  Church  papers 
and  other  religious  periodicals  and  with  a  good  library 
of  devotional,  theological,  and  apologetic  literature 
would  attract  a  small  number  of  the  more  thoughtful 
students. 

The  small  parish  and  student  work 

The  rector  of  the  small  parish  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  a  college  or  of  a  state  agricultural  and 
mechanical  institute  may  say  that  there  is  small  en- 
couragement for  him  in  the  foregoing.  He  has  no 
staff  of  curates  or  other  paid  workers,  and  no  parish 
house  or  church  dormitory.  In  reality  the  odds  are 
in  his  favor.  Because  his  is  the  only  church,  the 
students  look  to  him  for  their  spiritual  nurture,  and 
feel  free  to  come  to  him  with  their  problems.  Life 
at  the  college  is  much  more  concentrated  and  apt  to 
be  simpler  than  at  the  large  university  with  its  scores 
of  organizations  to  meet  the  needs  of  its  thousands  of 
students.  The  problems  are  more  tangible.  Per- 
sonal influence  goes  farther.  The  minister  is  apt  to 
be  included  in  some  of  the  faculty  clubs  and  societies 
and  thus  shares  in  the  atmosphere  of  the  college.  He 
is  sure  of  a  student  audience  every  Sunday,  who  will 
make  up  an  appreciable  portion  of  his  congregation. 
In  the  last  analysis  it  is  personality  and  not  equip- 
ment which  achieves  results.  Lack  of  equipment  and 
assistants  often  enables  the  rector's  personality  to 
stand  out  more  effectively. 

127 


CHAPTEE  XI 

Responsibility  of  the  Home  Parish  for  its  Students 
Religious  education  a  continuous  process 

Eeligious  education  is  a  continuous  process. 
When  a  youth  drops  out  of  Sunday  school  his  relig- 
ious education  is  not  complete.  Of  course,  in  ser- 
mons and  in  other  ways  he  will  continue  to  be 
religiously  and  ethically  educated.  If  he  later  goes 
to  college,  the  questions  he  there  faces  will  probably 
find  no  answer  in  the  meagre  Christian  education  he 
has  previously  received.  This  all  too  frequent  gap 
must  be  bridged,  if  we  are  to  do  all  we  should  for  our 
college  students.  The  parish  clergy  should  turn  their 
young  people  over  to  the  clergy  in  the  college  com- 
munities as  graduates  of  their  Sunday  schools.  In 
this  way  only  can  they  be  prepared  to  continue  with 
their  religious  instruction.  This  is  the  first  duty  the 
rector  owes  to  a  boy  or  girl  in  his  congregation  who 
is  going  to  college. 

Reporting  the  prospective  college  students 

As  we  have  already  suggested  the  rector  should 
write  to  the  minister  in  the  college  town  of  the  coming 
of  one  of  his  young  people  to  the  college.  This 
enables  the  college  clergyman  to  meet  the  student  at 

128 


Respomibilit})  of  the  Home  Parish  for  its  Students 

the  earliest  moment  and  speak  to  him  with  some  show 
of  informed  interest.  The  Living  Church  Annual 
and  the  Churchman's  Year  Boole  both  give  lists  of 
clergy  in  our  college  towns,  so  that  it  is  possible 
for  the  rector  to  find  out  to  whom  to  send  this 
information. 

The  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew  has  always  made 
a  special  point  of  "follow-up  worF^  but  not  every 
parish  has  a  Brotherhood  chapter,  so  this  work  cannot 
be  wholly  turned  over  to  that  organization. 

As  will  be  stated  in  the  next  chapter,  there  is 
another  way  of  securing  these  names  in  certain  dio- 
ceses. The  General  Board  of  Keligious  Education  is 
urging  the  Bishops  to  see  that  their  Diocesan  Boards 
of  Religious  Education  secure  the  names  of  the 
students  who  are  going  to  college.  These  names  are 
then  sent  to  the  ministers  in  the  college  towns.  This 
is  an  effective  way  of  securing  and  passing  on  the 
names,  but  it  lacks  the  personal  touch  which  is  given 
in  a  letter  from  the  student's  rector  to  the  college 
minister  and  so  does  not  relieve  the  rector  of  the 
responsibility  to  write.  This  is  dealt  with  more  fully 
in  the  next  chapter  when  the  Bishop's  "student  con- 
gregation" is  discussed. 

Continued  contact  with  the  college  student 

The  pastor's  responsibility  does  not  end  when  he 
has  sent  the  name  of  the  student  to  the  clergyman  in 
the  college  town.  Before  the  student  leaves  home  he 
should  have  a  talk  with  him  and  tell  him  something 
of  the  spiritual  side  of  college  life.  More  than  likely 
the  prospective  student  has  heard  a  great  deal  about 

129 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

college  conditions,  and  is  very  sophisticated  already, 
but  few  people,  if  any,  have  told  him  about  the  relig- 
ious problems  that  are  ahead  of  him.  The  pastor 
should  have  foresight  enough  to  give  him  the  basic 
principles  of  theistic  thinking,  so  that  he  can  keep  a 
true  direction  amid  his  intellectual  difficulties. 

The  rector  should  write  to  his  parishioner  at  col- 
lege. These  letters,  of  course,  should  not  be  too 
frequent,  lest  the  student  will  value  them  the  less; 
but  it  would  mean  a  good  deal  to  a  student  who  has 
been  in  college  for  a  few  weeks  to  receive  such  a  letter. 
Any  club  or  organization  to  which  he  belonged  at 
home  should  also  write  an  occasional  letter.  This  is 
very  appropriate  work  for  a  Brotherhood  chapter. 
Were  it  not  so  infrequently  done,  it  might  go  without 
saying  that  when  the  clergyman  visits  the  city  in 
which  the  college  is  located  he  should  look  up  his  stu- 
dents. If  there  are  many  students  from  a  parish  at 
the  same  institution,  a  special  trip  to  meet  them  is 
most  desirable.  This  is  frequently  done  by  the  head 
masters  of  our  large  Church  preparatory  schools. 

A  simple  way  of  keeping  in  touch  with  the 
students,  which  might  not  readily  suggest  itself,  is  to 
place  them  on  the  mailing  list  of  the  parish  paper. 
As  likely  as  not  they  will  merely  turn  the  pages,  but 
they  will  read  here  and  there  and  note  items  about 
their  friends.  It  will  make  them  feel  that  they  are 
in  touch  with  the  life  of  the  parish  even  though 
absent. 

It  is  exceedingly  important  that  attention  be  paid 
to  a  student  coming  home  at  vacation  time.  Too 
often  the  rector  greets  the  returned  student  in  an 

130 


Responsibility!  of  the  Home  Parish  for  its  Students 

absent-minded  way  and  does  not  realize  tliat  he  feels, 
like  any  other  home-comer,  that  he  should  have 
special  notice.  Other  people  in  the  parish  could  well 
take  note  of  this  suggestion.  The  vacation  period  is 
often  more  fraught  with  temptation  than  the  life  at 
college,  especially  if  the  student  comes  from  a  country 
into  a  city  environment.  The  parents  naturally  feel 
that  they  cannot  place  the  old  restraints  upon  the 
college  youth,  and  they  hesitate  to  inquire  too  closely 
into  his  movements.  Mr.  "Ted'^  Mercer,  who  has  in 
his  evangelistic  work  heard  the  stories  of  hundreds 
of  college  men,  states  that  scores  of  them  took  their 
first  step  in  immorality  during  vacation.  The  tragedy 
of  it  is  that  this  is  also  true  in  some  cases  of  boys  on 
vacation  from  preparatory  schools.  Rectors  should 
warn  parents  of  this  fact,  and  should  endeavor  to  in- 
clude the  student  in  all  the  social  life  which  is  going 
on  in  the  parish  at  vacation  time. 

After  graduation 

It  has  been  said  that  the  vast  majority  of  college 
students  do  not  return  to  their  home  towns  on  grad- 
uation. In  such  a  case  the  pastor  must  take  great 
care  to  send  the  student  his  letter  of  transfer,  and  to 
write  to  some  clergyman  in  the  city  in  which  he 
settles  to  look  him  up. 

College  graduates  can  be  of  great  value  to  a  parish. 
They  are  enthusiastic  and  have  new  ideas  which  they 
want  an  opportunity  to  express.  Too  often,  the  min- 
ister fails  to  realize  that  they  have  grown  up.  He 
thinks  of  them  only  as  his  ^^oys  and  girls",  and  is 

131 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

slow  to  give  them  work  worthy  of  their  ability  and 
experience. 

The  graduate  student  should  receive  much  personal 
attention  from  the  rector.  Some  need  further  voca- 
tional guidance,  and  others  want  assistance  in  the 
problems  of  the  profession  into  which  they  have 
plunged.  Few  people  realize  the  sudden  change  from 
the  relative  freedom  and  self-importance  of  college 
life  to  the  restraints  and  rebuffs  faced  by  the  beginner 
in  any  career.  When  all  about  him  are  trying  to  "put 
him  in  his  place",  he  needs  a  friend  who  believes  in 
him  and  can  assure  him  he  will  come  out  all  right 
in  the  end. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  when  the  student  work  of 
our  Church  becomes  further  developed  the  names 
of  capable  students  will  be  sent  to  the  clergymen  of 
towns  in  which  they  settle  with  such  comments  as 
will  enable  them  to  judge  their  ability.  Such  infor- 
mation should  be  followed  up  immediately.  If  the 
graduates  thus  reported  are  looked  up  and  set  to 
work  it  ought  to  be  possible  to  furnish  the  Church 
annually  a  great  army  of  enthusiastic  workers,  who 
now  are  too  frequently  lost  sight  of  for  many  years. 


132 


CHAPTER  XII 

Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 
Parochialism  inconsistent  with  college  atmosphere 

The  more  a  parish  is  drawn  into  the  current  of 
college  life  and  interests,  the  less  parochialism  will 
thrive.  This  is  one  of  the  rewards  which  comes  to 
a  parish  that  realizes  its  responsibility  and  duty 
toward  the  college  Churchmen  in  its  midst.  The 
faculty  of  a  college,  who  are  residents  of  the  town, 
come  from  many  localities,  and  for  nine  months  in 
the  year  the  community  is  filled  with  young  people 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  and  from  across  the 
seas.  They  introduce  new  ideas  and  diverse  points 
of  view.  Speakers  and  distinguished  visitors  who 
come  to  the  college  keep  the  community  in  touch  with 
the  outside  world.  In  just  the  same  way,  by  speakers 
and  visitors,  should  the  rector  of  a  church  ministering 
to  college  people  keep  them  in  touch  with  the  dioc- 
esan, national,  and  missionary  interests  of  the  Church. 

Deputations  and  speakers 

The  whole  question  of  visiting  speakers  in  the 
colleges  was  discussed  at  the  first  conference  of  our 
Episcopal  College  Workers  in  February,  1917.  A 
committee  took   under   advisement   the   suggestions 

133 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Un'iversilyf 

made  on  the  floor  of  the  conference  and  reported  the 
following  plan  for  "deputations",  which  the  confer- 
ence approved: 

"A.  Certain  agencies  outside  the  local  forces 
should  be  brought  into  student  communities  to 
assist  in  religious  work  among  students : 

1.  Bishops. 

2.  Missionaries  from  the  field   (rather  than 

persons  who  can  give  only  academic 
information  in  regard  to  missions). 

3.  Kepresentatives    of    religious    orders    for 

men  and  for  women;  deaconesses  en- 
gaged in  student  work;  and  lay  men 
and  women;  all  of  these  either  singly 
or  in  groups,  to  present  to  the  students 
particular  aspects  of  religious  thought, 
life,  and  work. 

"B.  In  order  to  organize  these  agencies  for 
the  utmost  availability: 

1.  There  must  be  systematic  preparation  of 

the  ground  previous  to  their  coming. 

2.  They  should  expect  to  be  on  the  ground 

long  enough  really  to  understand  and 
to  reach  the  needs  of  the  students. 

3.  They  should  be  given  a  definite,  consistent 

programme,  e.  g.: 
(a)   Personal    conferences    at    fraternity 
houses. 

134 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 

(b)  Conferences     with     individuals     and 

small  groups  at  Association  build- 
ings, Church  houses,  etc. 

(c)  Bishops  should  meet  their  own  stu- 

dents. 

(d)  Opportunity  should  be  given  for  for- 

eign students  to  meet  missionaries 
from  their  respective  countries. 
4.  The  creating  of  a  clearing-house  that  shall 
relate  the  demand  for  deputations  to 
the  supply ;  perhaps  the  General  Board 
of  Eeligious  Education  would  be  the 
best.  This  clearing-house  to  secure 
members  of  delegations,  arrange  their 
dates,  etc. 

"C.     In   order   to   secure   more   complete   co- 
operation with  the  local  forces : 

1.  The  Bishops  and  other  busy  men  should 

be  informed  well  in  advance. 

2.  The  Board  of  Missions  should  be  instructed, 

with  the  cognizance  of  the  General 
Board  of  Religious  Education,  as  to 
the  needs  in  particular  college  situa- 
tions; this  instruction  to  include  a 
description  of  the  men  or  women  there 
needed  so  that  the  Board  can  intelli- 
gently select  the  most  suitable  person 
or  persons  in  each  instance. 

3.  The  Board  of  Missions  to  survey  and  keep 

informed  upon  all  constituencies  from 
which  this  material  for  the  delegations 

135 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

is  to  be   drawn,   and  to  tabulate   all 
information  at  its  disposal." 

In  the  last  section  it  will  be  noted  that  some 
effort  was  made  to  coordinate  the  furnishing  of  speak- 
ers by  the  General  Board  of  Eeligions  Education  and 
the  Board  of  Missions,  though  the  procedure  is  not 
clearly  stated.  Fortunately,  in  creating  the  National 
Student  Council,  the  second  College  Workers'  Con- 
ference, a  year  later,  provided  the  machinery  for  a 
complete  coordination  of  the  Boards  and  Commissions 
of  our  Church  in  this  regard.  The  Council  is  pre- 
pared to  receive  and  act  upon  requests  for  speakers 
to  visit  colleges,  singly  or  in  deputations. 

Missions 

Distinct  from  the  above  in  purpose  and  method 
are  "missions"  to  the  colleges.  These  are  either 
teaching  or  preaching  missions,  and  their  methods 
will  vary  somewhat  according  to  their  purpose.  Fun- 
damental to  both  types,  however,  are  the  services  of 
prayer  which  should  be  held  for  several  weeks  before 
the  mission,  the  daily  Eucharist  and  noon-day  inter- 
cessions, and  the  hours  set  aside  for  interviews.  No 
mission  will  be  successful  without  numbers  of  earnest 
and  consecrated  individuals  working  with  their  fellow- 
students  personally  and  as  committees.  Good  adver- 
tising will  not  take  the  place  of  personal  invitation. 

The  success  of  a  mission  depends  most  largely  un 
the  follow-up  work.  Those  who  have  signed  resolu- 
tion cards  should  be  visited  and,  if  necessary,  brought 
to  Baptism  or  Confirmation.  Those  who  have  volun- 
teered for   Church  work  should  be  assigned  tasks. 

136 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 

For  a  few  weeks,  at  least,  corporate  Communions 
for  those  reached  by  the  mission  will  be  a  good 
measure  of  conservation. 

The  chief  way  in  which  a  mission  to  reach  college 
students  differs  from  a  parish  mission  is  in  the 
amount  of  time  asked  of  the  students.  The  student's 
regular  work  continues  and  he  must  reserve  time  for 
study.  Consequently  the  convenience  of  the  students 
as  to  hours  and  days  must  be  consulted.  A  mission 
would  be  a  failure  if  held  in  certain  weeks  of  the 
session.  The  missioner  must  be  one  who  understands 
students  and  has  the  gift  of  saying  much  in  a  brief 
time. 

Lectures 

Occasionally  a  series  of  lectures  can  be  given,  but 
the  results  are  apt  to  be  disappointing,  unless  the 
lecturer  is  unusually  interesting,  or  of  great  reputa- 
tion, or  his  subject  novel.  College  students  are  sur- 
feited with  lectures,  both  because  of  their  classroom 
work  and  because  of  the  large  number  of  speakers  who 
visit  the  institution.  Nevertheless,  with  due  regard 
for  all  these  difficulties,  the  General  Board  of  Eelig- 
ious  Education  hopes  some  day  to  have  in  its  control 
a  lectureship,  the  incumbent  of  which  will  be  at  the 
disposal  of  the  college  workers  for  courses  of  lectures 
on  the  Church  or  on  apologetic  themes.  Needless  to 
say,  he  will  be  the  best  scholar  and  speaker  available. 

The  Bishop's  "student  congregation" 

All  Diocesans  should  feel  a  special  interest  in 
and  responsibility  for  their  students,  whether  they 

137 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universii}f 

are  at  school  or  college  in  their  own  dioceses  or  in 
other  dioceses.  The  custom  is  growing  for  the  Bishop 
to  call  on  his  Diocesan  Board  of  Education  to  collect 
the  names,  or  perhaps,  even  better,  to  appoint  one  of 
the  clergy  doing  college  work  (with  some  remunera- 
tion if  necessary)  as  his  "student  secretary".  The 
General  Board  of  Eeligious  Education  furnishes 
blanks  and  cards  for  the  purpose.  The  blanks  are 
sent  to  the  parish  clergy,  who  report  their  young 
people  who  are  at  schools  or  colleges,  with  the  infor- 
mation called  for  on  the  blank.  The  name  and  facts 
give  are  copied  by  the  student  secretary  on  the  cards, 
which  are  then  sent  to  the  clergy  in  the  communities 
where  the  young  men  and  women  are  studying.  The 
reverse  side  of  the  card  gives  space  for  a  record  of  the 
student's  college  career  so  far  as  religious  activities 
are  concerned.  When  the  student  goes  from  one  col- 
lege to  another,  or  is  graduated,  the  college  minister 
sends  the  card  to  the  clergyman  concerned,  if  in  the 
latter  case  he  can  find  out  in  which  parish  the  student 
settles. 

The  original  blanks  are  filed  in  the  student  secre- 
tar3r's  office.  For  the  Bishop  he  makes  out  separate 
lists  for  each  college.  Thus  when  the  Bishop  visits 
the  college  he  can  meet  his  students,  either  at  the  in- 
vitation of  the  local  rector  or  by  letters  written  to 
the  students  in  advance  of  his  visit  appointing  the 
time  and  place.  Once  a  year,  at  least,  the  Bishop 
should  send  a  neatly  printed  pastoral  letter  to  all 
his  students,  expressing  his  interest  in  them,  his  good 
wishes  for  their  success,  his  hope  that  they  are  re- 
maining true  to  the  Church,  and  calling  their  atten- 

138 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 

tion  to  the  really  great  tasks  and  problems  before  the 
Church  at  that  time.  Who  can  measure  the  effect 
of  such  a  letter? 

The  Bishop's  visitation 

Much  more  should  be  made  of  the  visitation  of 
the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  than  is  usually  the  case. 
In  addition  to  the  contact  which  he  might  have  with 
the  class  to  be  confirmed,  he  should  have  opportunity 
to  meet  all  the  Church  students,  either  at  a  reception 
or  in  a  special  conference.  A  special  Communion 
Service  with  the  Bishop  as  celebrant  would  give  an 
opportunity  for  a  devotional  address,  which  as  Chief 
Pastor  he  should  give  to  his  college  flock. 

Because  of  the  importance  of  college  work  the 
Bishop  should  plan  to  give  the  parish  more  than  one 
day.  He  ought  to  be  in  residence  in  the  largest  edu- 
cational institutions  in  his  diocese  for  three  or  four 
days,  after  the  manner  of  missioners  or  other  speakers 
described  above.  Some  universities  have  their  Sun- 
day preachers  remain  several  days  and  keep  consulta- 
tion hours  for  the  students.  Many  of  our  Bishops 
have  testified  from  their  own  experience  as  to  the 
value  of  this  system.  Why  cannot  they  do  the  same, 
through  the  parish,  if  necessary,  in  the  universities 
within  their  own  jurisdiction  ? 

Visits  of  Secretaries  of  the  Boards 

Student  Secretaries  of  the  Church  Boards  are  apt 
to  visit  the  colleges  at  intervals.  Their  visits  should 
be  regarded  differently  from  the  types  of  visitation 

139 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

already  described.  A  Board  Secretary  is  able  to 
confer  with  a  college  Church  society  or  with  commit- 
tees and  advise  in  detail  as  to  the  work.  Thus  the 
experience  of  Church  societies  in  other  colleges  is 
made  available  for  the  college  which  is  being  visited. 
The  Boards  are  agreed  in  general  that  their  student 
Secretaries  will  not  visit  the  same  colleges  in  any  one 
year.  Each  Secretary  is  expected  to  advise  as  to  the 
entire  programme  of  college  Churchmen,  worship, 
religious  education,  missions,  social  service,  and  meet- 
ings. Of  course,  each  Secretary  has  the  special  respon- 
sibility with  which  the  Board  has  charged  him  or  her. 
Thus  a  student  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions 
visits  the  colleges  primarily  to  find  men  and  women 
who  will  consider  the  call  to  the  mission  field.  But 
while  in  the  college  this  Secretary  will  examine  into 
and  advise  about  all  phases  of  the  work. 

Some  day  the  Provinces  with  the  largest  student 
problems  will  have  college  Secretaries.  These  men 
and  women  will  not  have  any  special  interests  to 
serve  in  visiting  a  college ;  they  will  be  concerned  with 
the  whole  round  of  college  Church  work  and  advise 
accordingly. 

College  evangelistic  campaigns 

Our  college  workers  cannot  afford  to  hold  aloof 
from  the  evangelistic  campaigns  of  the  Associations, 
unless,  as  sometimes  happens,  they  are  conducted  by 
men  who  are  unworthy  exponents  of  religion,  or  with 
bizarre  methods.  Much  that  is  done  in  the  best 
campaigns  may  be  distasteful  to  Churchmen,  but  it 
is  not  possible  to  have  everything  done  our  way.    Our 

140 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 

presence  in  the  campaign  will  lead  to  many  desirable 
modifications. 

The  modem  college  evangelistic  campaigns  are 
quite  different  from  those  held  in  cities.  They  are 
conducted  by  such  men  as  John  R.  Mott,  Sherwood 
Eddy,  and  Raymond  Robins,  able  to  set  forth  the 
Christian  religion  intelligently  as  well  as  persuasively. 
These  leaders  are  supported  by  other  people,  clerical 
and  lay,  who  are  invited  in  for  supplementary  meet- 
ings in  fraternity  houses  and  dormitories,  and  for 
personal  interviews.  In  many  cases  the  Churches 
most  largely  represented  in  the  student  body  are  asked 
to  send  in  some  one  to  work  with  their  own  students 
and  present  the  claims  of  their  communion  for  min- 
isters, missionaries,  and  other  workers. 

The  student  body  is  deeply  stirred  by  such  a  series 
of  meetings.  For  several  days  religion  is  a  matter 
freely  talked  about  on  the  campus.  Men  make  reso- 
lutions, even  though  they  may  not  sign  decision 
cards  or  seek  interviews.  It  is  a  great  opportunity 
for  our  Church  to  reach  her  own  students,  when  they, 
like  the  rest,  are  stirred.  The  clergyman  of  the 
parish  which  ministers  to  the  students  should  have 
his  hands  strengthened  by  some  one  sent  by  the 
Church's  Boards  for  interviews  and  for  the  smaller 
meetings.  Such  a  visitor  should  come  before  the 
campaign  to  organize  the  Church  forces;  and,  if  he 
cannot  remain  until  after  it  is  over,  another  should 
take  his  place  to  help  in  the  work  of  conservation. 
The  sermons  in  the  church  both  before,  during,  and 
after  the  campaign  could  be  made  to  interpret  its 
message  to  our  people,  who  may  think  in  somewhat 

141 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

different  terms.  One  or  more  meetings  of  our  Church 
students  should  be  held  after  the  campaign  is  over, 
and  a  Confirmation  class  should  be  started  very  soon. 
All  who  signed  cards  at  the  last  meeting  of  the 
campaign  should  be  looked  up.  Such  a  programme 
is  too  much  for  the  average  clergyman  to  perform 
unaided,  and  he  should  invite  others  to  aid  him,  or 
apply  to  the  Church  Boards  for  assistance.  Thus  he 
can  make  the  campaign  a  great  stimulus  in  his  work, 
and  can  win  and  hold  many  of  his  students  who  might 
otherwise  try  to  find  an  outlet  for  their  newly  awak- 
ened spiritual  interest  in  the  vague  undenominational- 
ism  prevalent  in  our  colleges. 

Conferences 

One  potent  aid  to  the  college  workers  is  found  in 
something  which  does  not  take  place  in  the  college 
itself,  namely,  conferences  to  which  students  go  as 
delegates.  They  are  of  various  kinds,  missionary, 
life  work  guidance,  training  or  "setting-up",  inspira- 
tional, sociological,  and  so  forth.  Much  has  been  said 
of  them  in  proper  places  in  this  book.  They  are 
mentioned  here  to  emphasize  the  point  that  the  del- 
egates come  back  fired  by  the  inspiration  they  have 
received  and  throw  themselves  with  greater  vigor  into 
their  religious  work.  It  is  worth  while  for  those  who 
stand  back  of  the  college  work  financially  to  con- 
tribute to  the  traveling  expenses  of  delegates.  From 
the  standpoint  of  training  new  workers  it  is  a  paying 
investment.  Above  all,  our  students  should  be  urged 
to  use  their  summer  vacation  as  a  time  for  attending 
a   student   Association  conference,   or  a   Missionary 

142 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worket 

Education    Movement    Conference,    or    one    of    our 
Church  Summer  Schools. 

Intervisitation  of  colleges 

A  plan,  which  has  much  to  commend  it,  but  which 
has  not  yet  been  tried  to  any  great  extent,  is  for 
college  Churchmen  to  visit  those  of  another  college. 
If  our  college  Church  societies  would  send  certain  of 
their  members  in  pairs  to  visit  and  confer  with  other 
similar  societies  it  would  have  beneficial  results  for 
all  concerned.  Fraternities  have  been  doing  this  for 
years,  and  it  is  recognized  as  one  of  the  best  possible 
ways  of  binding  the  chapters  together.  It  has  been 
the  custom  of  the  Association  to  invite  representatives 
of  other  student  bodies  to  visit  a  college  at  the 
time  of  an  evangelistic  campaign.  We  could  do  the 
same  at  the  time  of  a  mission.  Delegates  to  con- 
ferences should  be  instructed  to  search  out  other 
Churchmen  and  discuss  with  them  the  way  Church 
work  is  done  in  their  colleges.  Thus  many  new  ideas 
would  be  obtained  and  a  Church  college  society  would 
be  saved  from  settling  into  a  rut. 

As  the  National  Student  Council  develops,  it  may 
become  the  duty  and  privilege  of  its  provincial  mem- 
bers to  visit  in  the  colleges  of  the  province.  Where 
there  is  no  provincial  college  Secretary  this  may  prove 
the  most  effective  way  to  develop  student  work  in  the 
Province. 

Conferences  of  workers 

The  many  references  that  have  been  made  to  the 
two   important   conferences   of   our   college   workers 

143 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

which  have  already  been  held  should  convince  anyone 
of  the  value  of  such  gatherings.  They  have  set  the 
pace  in  student  work.  Those  attending  have  without 
exception  expressed  themselves  as  greatly  encouraged 
and  helped.  Through  their  means  there  has  grown 
up  a  real  camradery  among  the  college  workers  which 
will  mean  more  than  we  now  realize  for  the  future 
of  the  work.  The  National  Student  Council  has 
stated  that  one  of  its  functions  is  to  arrange  for  such 
conferences,  by  Provinces  and  for  the  whole  nation. 
One  fruitful  method  of  conference,  which  should 
be  developed  by  each  Bishop,  is  the  calling  of  the 
clergy  of  college  towns  into  a  retreat  for  one  or  two 
days  once  or  twice  a  year.  This  has  been  done  most 
successfully  in  the  diocese  of  Kansas.  There  is  noth- 
ing which  will  so  put  heart  into  a  clergyman,  dis- 
couraged by  the  many  obstacles  encountered  in  college 
work,  as  the  realization  that  his  Bishop  is  thoroughly 
informed  and  heartily  behind  him  in  his  work  and 
plans. 

The  diocese  and  the  college  parish 

Every  college  draws  a  large  proportion,  if  not  a 
majority,  of  its  students  from  the  state  in  which  it  is 
located.  This  makes  the  work  in  the  college  of  in- 
terest to  the  whole  diocese,  and  also  to  the  other 
dioceses,  if  any,  which  are  within  the  state.  That 
which  the  parish  cannot  do  by  itself  for  the  students 
should  be  done  by  the  diocese,  or  jointly  by  that 
diocese  and  others  in  the  state.  The  larger  the  uni- 
versity, the  wider  the  responsibility.  Some  parishes, 
ministering  to  universities,  should  be  entitled  to  call 

144 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 

on  an  entire  Province.  The  whole  Church  is  in- 
terested in  the  college  work  in  missionary  districts, 
and  the  Board  of  Missions  on  more  than  one  occasion 
has  appropriated  money  to  be  used  in  such  college 
work.  A  parish  may  be  said  to  have  a  claim  on  every 
other  parish  which  has  a  college  member  temporarily 
resident  within  it.  A  contribution  to  the  student 
work  of  the  parish  in  the  college  town  would  be  one 
way  by  which  the  home  parish  could  discharge  its 
duty  toward  its  absent  members. 

Financial  campaigns  to  equip  college  work 

But  aside  from  current  expenses  for  student  work, 
there  is  a  much  larger  problem  confronting  some 
parishes  in  college  towns.  They  are  perhaps  too 
small  and  their  equipment  too  inadequate  to  attract 
students. 

The  General  Board  of  Religious  Education  stands 
ready  to  help  any  parish  which  needs  equipment  or 
endowment  for  its  college  work.  Naturally  there  are 
conditions  attached  to  the  Board's  offer,  for  it  would 
not  be  right  to  take  the  time  of  the  Secretaries  of  the 
Board  if  the  local  and  diocesan  authorities  were  not 
willing  to  cooperate.  Perhaps  these  conditions  can 
best  be  stated  in  the  words  of  a  resolution  adopted  by 
the  Board  in  its  annual  meeting  January  31,  1918. 

"1.  That  the  Department  of  Collegiate  Educa- 
tion conduct  at  least  one  campaign  a 
year  to  place  the  right  man,  properly 
equipped,  in  one  important  college 
town. 

145 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  UnhersH^ 

"2.  That  such  campaigns  be  undertaken  under 
the  following  conditions  : 

(a)  The  Diocesan  Convention  invites  the 

Department  to  conduct  the  cam- 
paign and  appoints  an  adequate 
committee  to  work  with  the  De- 
partment. 

(b)  The  objectives  of  the  campaign  as  to 

equipment,  etc.,  will  be  determined 
after  survey  by  and  in  consulta- 
tion with  the  Department. 

(c)  That  as  part  of  such  a  campaign  an 

endowment  shall  be  raised  for  two 
scholarships  at  the  institution,  to 
furnish  student  assistants  to  the 
minister  in  charge,  which  scholar- 
ships will  be  administered  nor- 
mally under  conditions  mentioned 
below.     (3b) 

(d)  If   the   institution   is   a   State   Uni- 

versity, the  cooperation  of  the 
other  dioceses  of  the  State  or 
Province,  must  be  obtained  by  the 
committee  of  the  diocese  in  which 
the  university  is  located. 

"3.  That  a  system  of  scholarships  be  estab- 
lished by  the  Collegiate  Department  as 
follows : 

(a)   Scholarships  at  large,  in  control  of 
this  Board. 

146 


Help  from  the  Outside  for  the  College  Worker 

(b)  Scholarships  at  a  given  university  to 
be  awarded  to  students  in  their 
junior  and  senior  years  who  are 
training  for  service  in  the  Church 
and  have  shown  the  right  qualifi- 
cations for  leadership/' 

Scholarships 

It  is  the  conviction  of  the  General  Board  of  Relig- 
ious Education  that  it  would  be  easy  and  proper  to 
raise  an  endowment  for  scholarships  at  the  time  of  a 
general  campaign,  so  that  thenceforth  two  or  more 
students  who  show  genuine  ability  and  leadership  can 
be  given  assistance  or  retained  at  the  college  for 
special  postgraduate  training.  In  return  for  the 
scholarships  they  would  aid  the  clergyman  in  his 
college  work.  There  are  several  new  features  in  this 
plan.  The  scholarships  would  be  awarded  to  students 
who  had  proved  that  they  were  worth  special  training 
for  Church  work.  Thus  they  would  go  to  upper 
classmen.  The  scholarships  would  be  honors  to  be 
striven  for,  and  would  give  the  holders  a  recognized 
place  in  the  Church.  The  chances  of  wrong  choice 
would  be  reduced  to  a  minimum.  Other  communions 
have  large  loan  or  tuition  funds  which  are  awarded  to 
a  student  at  the  beginning  of  his  career,  usually  on 
the  statement  that  he  plans  to  enter  the  ministry,  or 
go  to  the  mission  field,  or  engage  in  some  recognized 
phase  of  religious  work.  Often  the  assistance  is 
wrongly  given,  or  proves  an  embarassment  to  the 
recipient  if  he  changes  his  mind. 

So  far   this  plan,   with  modifications,   has   been 

147 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universit}f 

worked  out  in  only  one  institution,  namely  Teachers' 
College,  Columbia  University,  where  graduate  stu- 
dents are  received  for  a  special  course  in  social- 
religious  work.  Some  of  the  parishes  in  New  York 
City  offer  scholarships  to  Church  students  taking  this 
course,  in  return  for  which  the  student  gives  the 
parish  a  specified  amount  of  time  for  practical  work. 
Ultimately  the  General  Board  of  Eeligious  Educa- 
tion hopes  to  have  some  scholarships  at  its  disposal 
which  it  can  bestow  on  young  men  and  women  in 
different  colleges  who  have  special  claim  for  such  aid. 
If  all  these  scholarship  plans  work  out,  local,  general, 
and  those  for  special  training,  the  Church  may  be 
able  to  assist  her  choicest  young  people  to  obtain  the 
college  preparation  they  need  for  the  great  tasks  of 
the  future.  So  far  there  has  been  practically  no  way 
of  extending  this  aid,  save  to  men  preparing  for  the 
ministry  who  could  ask  aid  of  certain  societies  for  the 
education  of  the  clergy.  Perchance  this  will  be  one 
of  the  outcomes  of  the  War,  for  people  will  gladly  aid 
returning  soldiers  to  complete  their  education,  and 
thus  become  interested  in  the  highly  important  and 
interesting  task  of  helping  the  Church  prepare  her 
future  leaders. 


148 


CHAPTER  XIII 

The  Church's  Responsibility  for  her  Students 
from  Other  Lands 

Definition  of  term  "foreign  student" 

It  will  be  necessary  at  the  outset  to  adopt  a  defini- 
tion of  "foreign  student",  for  the  title  is  so  useful 
as  a  means  of  avoiding  circumlocution  that  it  will 
be  used  throughout  this  chapter.  By  it  we  mean  any 
student  coming  into  the  United  States  to  study  who 
is  a  native  of  another  country.  By  Church  foreign 
students  we  mean  all  in  this  very  large  group  who 
are  members  of  Churches  in  communion  with  our 
own.  Thus  we  have  in  mind  all  those  from  the 
Church  of  England  and  her  Provinces  as  well  as  those 
from  our  own  foreign  missionary  districts.  It  is 
inevitable,  however,  that  our  attention  be  directed 
especially  to  those  who  are  not  from  English-speaking 
countries,  for  they  are  much  less  at  home  among  us. 
We  must  include  also  those  from  the  Spanish-speak- 
ing possessions  of  the  United  States,  even  though  they 
may  not  be  foreign  in  the  sense  in  which  the  word 
is  defined  above. 

The  Church's  responsibility  for  her  foreign  students 

The  Church  in  America  has  a  very  great  respon- 
sibility  for   her   students   from   other   lands.      The 

149 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

Churches  in  China^  Japan,  Brazil,  and  other  coun- 
tries entrust  their  most  promising  3^oung  men  and 
women  to  the  mother  Church  for  spiritual  care  and 
nurture  while  in  the  United  States.  Many  of  them 
are  "government  students",  chosen  for  scholarships 
which  are  the  highest  honors  the  nation  can  bestow 
upon  them.  Some  are  sent  by  their  colleges  for  post- 
graduate study.  All  are  above  the  average,  else  they 
would  not  have  crossed  the  seas  to  study  in  a  foreign 
land.  We  may  confidently  expect  that  without  excep- 
tion they  will  be  men  and  women  of  unusual  influence 
in  their  own  lands. 

The  Church's  former  neglect 

Suppose  the  Church  in  America  fails  to  manifest 
any  interest  in  them.  Suppose  their  churchgoing  is 
dependent  entirely  on  their  own  inclinations,  and  little 
effort  is  made  to  make  them  feel  welcome  at  Services. 
Suppose  no  homes  of  Church  people  are  open  to  them, 
and  they  judge  Christian  America  from  their  expe- 
rience with  college  dormitories,  mess  halls,  and  board- 
ing houses.  Suppose  the  college  society  of  Church 
students  never  invites  them  to  attend  its  meetings  or 
receptions.  These  suppositions  are  not  mere  fancies. 
They  have  been  sadly  true  in  more  than  one  instance. 

The  foreign  students  do  not  willingly  tell  us  how 
hurt  and  grieved  and  discouraged  such  neglect  makes 
them,  but  we  can  imagine  our  own  feelings  were  we 
in  their  place.  One  of  our  foreign  students,  being 
pressed  for  a  statement,  wrote  as  follows:  "It  is  not 
necessary  to  enter  into  detail  as  to  what  the  Church 
has  failed  to  do  in  this  respect.     It  suffices  to  say 

150 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

that  a  foreign  student,  who,  on  landing  in  a  new 
country,  sees  things  contrary  to  his  expectations,  is 
apt  to  jump  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Church  does 
not  do  what  she  professes  to  be.  But  it  must  be  admit- 
ted that  no  two  persons  have  the  same  impression. 
Some  are  more  fortunate  than  the  others.  A  church 
which  bids  the  foreign  student  a  warm  welcome 
encourages  his  churchgoing.  On  the  other  hand  a 
church  which  shows  indifference  dampens  his  enthusi- 
asm. It  is,  therefore,  very  important  that  the  first 
church  he  goes  to  be  one  of  the  former.  There  are 
other  factors  which  dishearten  him.  The  influence 
of  modern  education,  the  lives  of  professed  Christians, 
and  the  misinterpretation  of  Christianity  as  conven- 
tionalism, increase  his  doubts  about  the  truth  of 
Christianity,  and  may  result  in  his  entire  loss  to  the 
Church." 

Work  of  the  Committees  on  Friendly  Relations 

In  America  there  are  "Committees  on  Friendly 
Relations  among  Foreign  Students"  in  those  colleges 
where  there  are  large  numbers  of  foreign  students. 
These  committees  are  under  the  auspices  of  the  Y.  M. 
and  Y.  W.  C.  A.'s.  There  are  also  general  committees 
having  secretaries  of  different  nationalities  who  direct 
this  work.* 

The  work  of  these  national  and  local  committees 
is  of  the  highest  importance.    The  names  of  students 


*  For  the  men,  Mr.  Charles  D.  Hurrey,  347  Madison 
Avenue,  and  for  the  women,  Miss  Margaret  Burton,  600 
Lexington  Avenue,  New  York  City,  with  each  of  whom  are 
associated  secretaries  of  different  nationalities. 

151 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

are  reported  to  America  by  missionaries  and  Associa- 
tion secretaries  in  foreign  lands.  In  all  the  important 
ports  of  entry  are  secretaries  or  volunteer  workers 
who  meet  the  steamers,  direct  the  students  to  proper 
hotels,  and  make  railroad  reservations  for  them. 
News  of  their  coming  is  telegraphed  to  the  colleges. 
The  Association  secretaries  and  committees  aid  them 
in  finding  rooms,  in  registration,  in  making  friends 
and,  if  necessary,  in  obtaining  employment.  It  is  a 
ministry  of  incalculable  importance,  and  gives  the 
foreign  student  a  totally  different  idea  of  America 
than  he  would  otherwise  receive. 

In  some  universities  the  work  is  done  on  quite  a 
large  scale.  Thus  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania 
there  is  a  residence  for  foreign  students,  presided  over 
by  an  American  secretary  and  his  wife.  Here  twelve 
foreign  students  room  and  twenty-five  take  their 
meals,  while  the  rest  use  the  building  as  a  club.  In 
New  York  City  the  Intercollegiate  Branch  of  the 
Metropolitan  Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  on  its  staff  secretaries 
of  several  nationalities  caring  for  the  interests  of 
their  fellow-countrymen.  It  also  maintains  club- 
houses for  the  Chinese  and  the  Japanese  students. 
The  foreign  women  students  are  not  numerous  enough 
at  any  one  university  to  require  such  extensive  efforts 
on  their  behalf;  though  non-resident  foyers  may  be 
established  at  such  centers  as  Boston,  New  York, 
Chicago,  San  Francisco,  and  Urbana,  Illinois,  where 
the  work  for  foreign  women  students  is  most  highly 
developed.  Helpful  contact  has  been  established  with 
the  French  girls  who  have  come  to  America  to  study 
since  the  War. 

152 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

Cosmopolitan   Clubs 

The  work  just  described  has  important  interna- 
tional bearings.  There  is  another  way  in  which  inter- 
nationalism is  promoted,  not  only  in  America  but  in 
other  lands.  This  is  by  clubs  of  which  all  foreign 
students  are  expected  to  be  members.  A  few  native- 
born  also  belong  to  represent  the  best  in  the  life 
and  spirit  of  the  nation  in  which  the  rest  are  studying. 
In  America  these  societies  are  called  Cosmopolitan 
Clubs.  They  hold  regular  meetings  and  social  gather- 
ings, which  are  addressed  by  their  own  leading 
members,  by  representative  Americans,  and  by  the 
distinguished  guests  from  foreign  lands  who  so 
frequently  visit  a  great  university. 

Why  the  Church  must  supplement 

By  constitution  these  Cosmopolitan  Clubs  have  no 
religious  basis,  and  distinctly  religious  discussions  are 
not  permitted.  Thus  the  student's  whole  needs  are 
not  satisfied  by  membership  in  them.  Their  work 
must  be  supplemented  by  the  Church. 

Even  the  Committees  on  Friendly  Relations  can- 
not put  religion  too  much  to  the  fore,  though  the 
instructions  from  headquarters  to  the  local  commit- 
tees leave  no  doubt  as  to  the  Christian  basis  and 
purpose  of  the  work.  Many  of  the  foreign  students 
are  non-Christian,  and  many  of  those  from  South 
America  and  Europe  are  Roman  Catholics  or  members 
of  the  Eastern  Orthodox  Churches,  who  would  mis- 
understand an  aggressively  Protestant  effort  to  reach 
them.  Hence  the  work  must  be  personal  and  infor- 
mal, and  not  highly  organized.     The  secretaries  and 

153 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universit\f 

committeemen  are  in  a  very  delicate  position  when  a 
non-Christian  desires  to  be  baptized  and  wants  infor- 
mation about  the  various  communions.  Only  as  our 
clergy  and  students  have  sympathetic  and  friendly 
relations  with  the  foreign  students  can  we  expect  them 
to  make  our  Church  their  spiritual  home. 

What  the  Church  is  doing  for  her  foreign  students 

The  National  Student  Council  gave  considerable 
time  at  its  first  meeting  to  the  question  of  the  pastoral 
care  of  foreign  Churchmen  from  missionary  dis- 
tricts and  of  graduates  of  Church  colleges,  and  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  make  plans.  The  following 
general  procedure  is  agreed  upon.  The  Board  of 
Missions  sends  to  the  National  Student  Council  the 
names  of  and  facts  about  the  foreign  Church  students. 
These  it  obtains  from  the  heads  of  Church  missionary 
colleges  and  from  all  Anglican  Bishops  on  the  mission 
field.  In  due  time  the  custom  will  be  established  of 
reporting  each  scholar  as  soon  as  his  plans  for  study 
in  America  are  completed.  The  National  Student 
Council  writes  to  the  clerg3Tnan  in  the  college  com- 
munity, to  some  professor  in  the  college,  and  to  the 
Church  student  society  of  the  arrival  or  presence  of 
the  foreign  student  at  the  college.  In  some  of  the 
larger  universities,  where  Church  students  of  certain 
nationalities  are  sufficiently  numerous,  committees  of 
those  students  and  Americans  could  be  formed.  Or 
there  might  be  such  a  committee  for  all  the  Church 
foreign  students  regardless  of  nationality.  In  either 
case  the  clergyman  and  the  committee  would  be  noti- 
fied.    In  case  there  is  no  Episcopal  church  in  the 

154 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

college  town,  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  is  asked  to 
write  the  student  a  letter  of  welcome  and  advice. 

Duplicate  card  catalogues  of  the  Church  foreign 
students  are  kept  at  the  Church  Missions  House  and 
the  offices  of  the  National  Student  Council.  When 
missionaries  or  Board  Secretaries  visit  a  college  they 
will  be  asked  to  look  up  certain  or  all  of  our  foreign 
students.  Important  facts  concerning  the  students 
will  be  entered  on  the  cards  for  the  guidance  of  these 
visitors  and  for  record. 

Further  development  of  the  work 

Ultimately,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  the  time  of  arrival 
in  America  will  be  learned  sufficiently  in  advance  for 
arrangements  to  be  made  for  a  representative  of  the 
Church  to  meet  the  steamer.  This  would  be  feasible 
especially  in  San  Francisco,  where  there  are  Chinese 
and  Japanese  churches.  The  priests  of  these  churches 
could  be  accompanied  by  an  American  to  the  steamer 
to  greet  the  students.  Usually  the  foreign  stu- 
dents arrive  in  groups,  with  all  arrangements  made 
in  advance,  or  with  secretaries  of  the  Friendly  Rela- 
tions Committee  ready  to  care  for  them.  But  a 
special  greeting  from  the  Church  of  America,  even 
though  no  help  was  needed,  would  make  a  lasting 
impression.  The  newcomer  could  be  advised  where 
to  worship,  for  (we  say  it  to  our  shame)  not  all 
churches  in  Pacific  Coast  cities  welcome  foreigners 
from  the  Orient. 

The  National  Student  Council  Mali  publish  a 
bulletin  or  handbook  which  can  be  placed  in  the  hands 
of  the  Church  student  from  abroad  before  he  leaves 

155 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

home,  or  on  arrival  in  America,  or  even  after  reaching 
college.  This  bulletin  will  give  interesting  facts 
concerning  the  Church  in  America,  a  list  of  churches 
in  the  larger  cities  where  foreign  students  would  be 
welcome,  and  a  list  of  the  clergy  in  college  communi- 
ties to  whom  they  should  report  when  they  reach  their 
destination.  Such  a  bulletin,  some  of  the  foreign 
Churchmen  say,  would  be  much  appreciated.  They 
travel  to  a  considerable  extent  in  America,  and 
would  like  to  know  something  of  the  churches  they 
see.  All  clergy  whose  names  go  into  the  bulletin 
would  agree  to  extend  a  cordial  welcome  to  any 
foreign  student  who  came  to  them. 

In  the  larger  university  centers  it  is  possible  to 
have  celebrations  of  the  Holy  Communion  for  the 
foreign  students,  often  in  their  own  tongue.  Thus  in 
the  Oriental  Chapel  at  the  Cathedral  of  St.  John  the 
Divine  in  New  York  City  monthly  Communions  are 
celebrated  for  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  students. 

The  summer  vacation  is  quite  a  problem  for 
the  foreign  students.  Many  of  them  attend  summer 
schools  and  thus  shorten  their  period  of  study,  but 
there  are  several  weeks  during  which  no  colleges  are 
open,  and  they  must  shift  for  themselves.  While 
this  is  difficult  for  men,  it  is  often  highly  embarras- 
sing for  the  girls.  The  National  Student  Council 
will  study  this  matter  with  the  Board  of  Missions 
and  try  to  make  adequate  arrangements  for  them. 
The  summer  student  conferences  and  our  own  Church 
summer  schools  will  fill  up  part  of  the  time,  and  all 
who  advise  with  our  foreign  students  should  urge 
them  to  attend  these. 

156 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

When  the  foreign  student  returns  home 

There  is  often  a  serious  gap  between  the  return  of 
the  foreign  student  to  his  own  land  and  his  entrance 
into  Church  life  and  duties  there.  Hence  the  clergy- 
man who  has  known  him  throughout  his  college  course 
should  give  him  letters  of  introduction  to  our  mission- 
aries in  the  town  where  he  expects  to  locate.  He 
should  also  be  given  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the 
Bishop  of  the  diocese,  especially  if  he  does  not  know 
where  he  will  settle.  The  assistance  rendered  any 
mission  by  one  of  these  returned  students  would  be 
invaluable,  and  yet  the  missionary  or  the  native 
clergNTinan  might  be  ignorant  of  the  student's  pres- 
ence. The  presentation  of  a  letter  of  introduction 
would  bring  the  missionary  and  the  student  together. 

It  is  hoped  that  every  foreign  Church  student  who 
returns  home  will  endeavor  to  keep  the  Board  of 
Missions  posted  as  to  his  friends  who  may  in  the 
future  come  to  America  as  students.  They  can  also 
impress  upon  missionaries  and  the  head  of  schools 
and  colleges  the  vital  importance  of  the  Church  in 
America  receiving  due  notice  of  the  coming  of  her 
students  from  abroad. 

The  students  from  the  Holy  Orthodox  Churches 

Our  Church  has  a  peculiar  responsibility  for  the 
students  from  Europe  and  the  Near  East  who  are 
members  of  the  Old  Catholic,  Scandinavian  Churches, 
and  Holy  Orthodox  Churches  —  Greeks,  Russians, 
Roumanians,  Czecko-Slovaks,  Jugo-Slavs,  Bulgarians, 
Syrians — Armenians,  and  other  separated  Eastern 
Churches.     They  will  come  to  us  henceforth  in  in- 

157 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

creasing  numbers.  Where  there  is  no  church  of  their 
own  they  will  turn  to  our  clergy.  But  we  must 
understand  the  extent  to  which  they  will  share  in 
worship  with  us.  The  Et.  Rev.  E.  M.  Parker,  D.D., 
Bishop  of  New  Hampshire,  President  of  the  American 
Branch  of  the  Anglican  and  Eastern  Association, 
sends  these  words  of  advice : 

"The  Orthodox  are  ready  to  be  our  friends  and 
they  have  certain  definite  ideas  of  our  likeness  one 
to  another.  They  are  ready  for  our  Sacramental  and 
pastoral  ministrations  in  emergencies,  but  we  must 
not  try  to  hurry  them  into  formal  inter-communion. 
We  should  take  great  pains  to  plan  for  Services 
in  their  own  tongues,  by  their  own  priests,  in  our 
churches.  Our  Services  they  often  find  confusing  and 
cold,  and  a  bit  dreary,  with  little  action  and  life. 
They  have  no  popular  Services  used  as  we  use  Morn- 
ing and  Evening  Prayer,  Let  us  invite  them  to 
Services  and,  in  explaining  our  ritual  and  Church 
polity  to  them,  emphasize  similarities,  not  differ- 
ences. Let  them  see  that  we  are  not  trying  to  wean 
them  from  their  own  Church,  but  that  we  shall  wel- 
come inter-communion  of  the  Churches  when  they 
are  ready  for  it.  We  must  remember  that  racially 
the  Orthodox  are  a  good  deal  divided,  e.  g.,  Greeks 
from  Russians,  and  that  they  do  not  readily  worship 
together.  The  Armenians  separated  from  the  Ortho- 
dox East  fourteen  hundred  years  ago  and,  while  prac- 
tically the  same  now  in  teaching,  they  are  not  yet 
in  communion  with  it. 

"Above  all  we  must  remember  that  personal 
friendship  and  personal  touch  with  all  peoples  from 

158 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

foreign  lands  is  the  most  important  thing;  and  that 
being  a  cordial,  good  neighbor,  a  pleasant  acquaint- 
ance, a  real  appreciative  friend,  is  the  way  to  win  and 
help  the  Orthodox  student,  as  it  is  the  way  to  win 
the  American." 

Receiving  the  foreign  Churchmen  at  the  college 

Each  clerg}Tnan  and  his  committee  will  work  out 
different  ways  of  helping  the  foreign  Church  students, 
but  the  following  suggestions  will  be  applicable  to 
every  college  community.  The  foreign  student  may 
need  help  on  arrival,  though  the  Y.  M.  and  the 
Y.  W.  C.  A.'s  usually  care  for  such  matters  as  room 
and  board  and  advice  about  college  customs.  Regis- 
tration is  often  confusing,  and  the  student  will  wel- 
come advice  as  to  courses  of  study.  Sometimes  some 
form  of  employment  is  necessary  to  enable  the  stu- 
dent to  support  himself.  This  is  especially  true  of 
the  students  from  Central  Europe  and  the  N'ear  East. 
In  such  a  case  our  Church  people  ought  to  afford 
the  student  opportunities  to  work.  It  is  not  a  case 
of  raising  money.  The  foreign  student  is  as  proud 
as  our  American  student  about  receiving  charity,  if 
not  more  so. 

As  soon  as  possible  a  reception  should  be  held  to 
enable  the  foreign  students  to  meet  interested  people 
of  the  parish  and  their  fellow-Churchmen  among 
the  American  students.  Such  a  reception  would  also 
enable  them  to  meet  other  Church  students  from 
lands  different  from  their  own.  If  the  group  of 
foreign  Churchmen  is  large,  this  should  be  a  special 
reception,  but  if  they  are  few  in  number,  inviting 

159 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

them  to  the  general  reception  for  Episcopalian  stu- 
dents at  the  beginning  of  the  session  will  be  sufficient. 
It  is  highly  important  that  at  this  reception  and 
at  other  times  they  have  an  opportunity  to  meet  the 
Churchmen  on  the  faculty.  The  clerg}TQan  should 
associate  two  or  more  of  the  faculty  with  him  in  this 
phase  of  his  work.  Some  of  the  faculty  and  some  of 
the  townspeople  should  entertain  the  foreign  Church 
students  in  their  homes.  Some  of  the  ladies  of  the 
faculty  should  exercise  a  sort  of  chaperonage  over 
the  foreign  girl  students.  Often,  in  their  sense  of 
freedom,  these  girls  innocently  ignore  American  con- 
ventions, and  need  friendly  advice. 

The  college  Church  society  and  its  foreign  members 

The  college  Church  society  should  include  all  the 
foreign  Churchmen  in  its  membership  and  meetings. 
They  will  feel  any  omission  from  this  more  keenly 
than  we  might  suppose,  for  membership  will  seem  to 
them  a  recognition  of  their  being  Churchmen. 

They  should  also  be  included  in  all  plans 
which  are  made  for  the  religious  education  of  the 
Church  students.  When  lectures  and  study  courses 
are  planned,  they  should  have  special  invitations  to 
attend.  They  need  to  see  Christianity  and  the  Church 
as  we  see  them.  This  will  be  a  corrective  to  any  false 
impressions  they  have  brought  with  them,  or  acquired 
among  us. 

Pastoral  calls  on  the  foreign  students 

It  is  not  enough  to  issue  an  invitation  to  attend 
Services  and  let  the  matter  rest  there.      The  rector 

160 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

should  note  whether  the  student  comes  regularly.  If 
he  is  absent  for  one  or  more  Sundays,  the  rector 
should  call  on  him,  for  he  may  be  ill.  The  foreign 
student  may  reason,  "My  pastor  at  home  would  notice 
my  absence  from  church  and  come  to  see  me,  but 
this  clergyman  does  not  do  so  and  says  nothing  about 
it,  therefore  he  must  not  care  whether  I  come  or  not." 
Calls  in  case  of  sickness  would  be  very  greatly  appre- 
ciated, and  a  prayer  should  be  read  in  the  church 
Service.  If  no  one  pays  any  attention  to  the  sick 
student,  the  sense  of  loneliness  in  a  strange  land  may 
be  overwhelming. 

Using  foreign  students  as  speakers 

Foreign  Churchmen  should  be  used  as  speakers. 
They  have  a  message  which  they  can  give  more  effec- 
tively than  many  missionaries.  But  they  should  not 
be  called  upon  suddenly,  lest  their  command  of  Eng- 
lish should  prove  insufficient.  A  Chinese  student 
was  once  receiving  praise  for  the  remarkable  speeches 
he  and  his  compatriots  had  made  at  a  public  meeting. 
He  replied  modestly,  "But  you  do  not  know  the  hours 
we  have  spent  in  preparation."  With  due  notice, 
foreign  students  make  splendid  speakers  for  meetings 
of  clubs,  guilds,  and  missionaiy  societies,  and  for 
Sunday  schools,  and  should  be  much  more  widely 
used.  As  one  of  them  said,  "It  will  take  away  mis- 
understanding, and  make  the  members  of  the  daugh- 
ter Church  more  intimate  with  those  of  the  mother 
Church."  Our  own  Churchmen  complain  that  while 
they  receive  many  invitations  to  speak  to  congrega- 

161 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universit}) 

tions  and  societies  of  other  churches,  they  are  seldom 
asked  to  address  Episcopalians. 

Appreciating  the  foreign   students 

It  is  supremely  important  for  Americans  to  have 
a  sympathetic  attitude  toward  the  point  of  view  and 
feeling  of  the  students  from  other  lands.  We  must 
not  think  our  o^vn  opinion  wholly  right  and  the  for- 
eign student's  wholly  wrong.  An  honest  effort  to  put 
ourselves  in  their  place  will  reveal  a  common  ground. 
There  are  three  ways  to  learn  the  point  of  view  of 
other  peoples.  One  is  by  personal  acquaintance,  when, 
through  conversation,  there  is  a  broadening  inter- 
change of  ideas ;  another  is  by  sharing  in  the  meetings 
and  work  of  the  Cosmopolitan  Club ;  and  the  third  is 
by  reading  foreign  literature  and  periodicals.  The 
last  may  not  seem  possible  to  busy  Americans  in  a 
college,  but  fortunately  the  Chinese,  the  Japanese, 
and  the  Latin  American  students  in  America  publish 
periodicals  which  every  one  who  works  with  them  can 
and  should  read.*  They  not  only  tell  us  what  our 
foreign  guests  are  thinking  and  dreaming  for  the 
future  of  their  nations,  but  they  have  valuable  chron- 
icles of  the  happenings  abroad  and  enlightening  his- 
torical articles.  A  perusal  of  these  magazines  will  give 
one  an  added  respect  for  the  ability  of  the  students 
who  can  so  write.    We  will  admire  the  more  their  log- 


*  Chinese  Students'  Christian  Journal  (Quarterly,  60 
cts.) ,  The  Japanese  Student  (Monthly,  $1.00),  El Estudiante 
Latino- Americano  (Bi-monthly,  $1.00),  and  The  Indian 
Patrika  (Bulletin).  All  published  at  347  Madison  Avenue, 
New  York  City. 

162 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

ical  minds  and  maturity  of  thought.  Often  conversa- 
tion does  not  leave  this  impression,  for  the  student's 
command  of  conversational  English  may  not  equal 
his  use  of  written  English. 

The  foreign  students'  difficulties 

This  conversational  difficulty  and  lack  of  knowl- 
edge of  our  ways  often  greatly  embarrass  the  foreign 
students  and  may  cause  them  to  decline  invitations. 
Sometimes  it  makes  them  seem  unresponsive  and 
reserved,  as  if  they  did  not  want  to  make  American 
friends.  It  would  be  a  mistake  to  draw  this  conclu- 
sion. With  a  longer  stay  in  this  country  they  acquire 
greater  ease  and  seem  more  friendly.  Consequently 
an  earlier  invitation  should  be  repeated.  Sometimes 
a  tactful  lady  of  the  faculty  can  render  a  very  real 
service  by  organizing  a  group  to  study  and  practise 
American  etiquette.  Those  educated  in  our  schools 
and  colleges  are  more  at  ease  with  Americans  than 
those  who  have  studied  in  government  and  non- 
Christian  colleges. 

The  foreign  students'  social  life 

We  should  remember  that  a  foreign  student  can 
be  homesick,  especially  if  he  chances  to  be  the  only 
one  of  his  nationality  in  the  college.  People  may  be 
polite  enough,  and  yet  not  show  genuine  interest  in 
him.  It  would  make  all  the  difference  in  the  world 
if  there  were  one  or  two  homes  to  which  the  student 
could  go  frequently  with  an  assurance  of  welcome. 
But  too  often  calls  are  received  with  such  formality 
that  the  student  leaves  quickly.     A  professor  would 

163 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

see  more  of  his  foreign  students  if  he  would  frankly 
say  to  them,  "If  I  do  not  tell  you  that  I  am  busy, 
you  may  be  sure  that  you  can  stay  on,  for  I  will  tell 
you  so  if  I  am  really  busy."  Often,  however,  he 
politely  says  that  he  is  not  busy  and  yet  makes  the 
students  so  uncomfortable  by  his  impatience  that 
they  are  unwilling  to  repeat  calls.  One  foreign 
Churchman  tells  how  he  went  to  a  Bishop  with  a 
letter  of  introduction.  "The  Bishop,"  he  said,  "kept 
on  writing  all  the  time  I  was  there.  I  would  much 
rather  he  had  said  he  could  only  spare  five  minutes, 
and  had  given  me  his  whole  attention." 

Invitations  should  be  real.  The  cordial,  "Come 
around  to  a  meal  some  day,"  must  be  followed  up  with 
a  specific  invitation,  otherwise  it  had  better  be  unsaid. 
The  foreign  student  does  not  think  it  necessary  that 
he  be  invited  to  a  meal  and  he  is  puzzled,  if  not 
offended,  by  what  seems  insincerity.  The  clergyman 
should  not  think  it  necessary  to  entertain  each  for- 
eign student  at  his  table.  But  he  should  ask  them 
to  call,  if  necessary  appointing  an  evening  the  first 
time,  and  should  take  them  into  his  family,  instead 
of  interviewing  them  in  his  study.  Calls  of  the  for- 
eign students  should  be  returned.  They  are  very 
punctilious  about  this  in  their  own  lands.  A  foreign 
student  referring  to  his  calls  on  a  family  said,  "They 
are  always  asking  me  to  come  to  see  them,  and  they 
seem  glad  to  see  me  when  I  go  there,  but  the  gentle- 
man of  the  family  has  never  come  to  call  on  me, 
and  I  do  not  know  whether  he  really  wants  me  to 
continue  to  call.  I  don't  want  to  be  called  on  as  many 
times  as  I  go  there,  but  I  do  wish  someone  would 

164 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

come  to  see  me  at  least  once."  In  like  manner  the 
ladies  of  a  family  should  call  on  a  foreign  girl  student 
who  visits  them. 

The  congregation  and  the  foreign  Churchmen 

The  foreign  student  wants  to  feel  a  cordial  atmos- 
phere when  he  attends  church.  He  does  not  desire 
to  have  everyone  shake  hands  with  him,  and  make 
more  or  less  inane  remarks,  but  he  does  hope  for 
smiles  and  nods  of  welcome.  He  feels  keenly  what 
one  of  them  called  "the  cold  face".  Ushers  should  be 
instructed  to  be  especially  cordial  to  foreign  students. 
The  clergyman  who  has  them  in  his  congregation 
should  be  careful  about  references  to  their  countries, 
the  religions  of  their  countrymen,  and  the  work  of 
missionaries.  Some  well-meant  statements  and  stories 
are  no  doubt  ludicrous,  others  are  offensive  to  national 
pride. 

Difficulties  of  readjustment 

We  must  have  sympathy  with  their  educational 
problems.  The  more  widely  their  customs  and  relig- 
ions differ  from  ours,  the  greater  is  their  difficulty  of 
readjustment.  They  have  had  to  cast  so  much  aside 
to  accept  our  scientific,  economic,  and  sociological 
knowledge  that  they  may  be  much  adrift,  and  in 
danger  of  accepting  ultra-modem  doctrines  and  fads. 
In  their  religious  thinking  they  may  be  equally  con- 
fused. Things  we  take  for  granted  may  be  puzzling 
to  them.  In  all  these  matters  they  will  welcome, 
friendly  criticism  and  constructive  advice. 

165 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

Relation  to  the  non-Anglican  students 

We  should  also  take  pains  to  be  courteous  and 
friendly  to  those  graduates  of  our  colleges  on  the 
foreign  mission  field  who  belong  to  other  communions. 
They  can  be  included  in  much  that  we  plan  for  our 
own  students.  Furthermore,  we  have  a  duty  toward 
those  students  who  belong  to  a  cormnunion  similar 
to  our  own,  but  are  out  of  S3rmpathy  with  it.  This 
is  a  very  delicate  matter,  but  we  must  not  shirk  our 
responsibility.  Our  ritual  may  attract  many  who 
would  not  care  for  a  less  liturgical  service.  A  sympa- 
thetic interview  might  win  back  the  student's  loyalty 
to  his  own  communion,  or  make  him  willing  to  accept 
our  ministrations.  Those  on  the  Friendly  Eelations 
Committee  at  the  university  ought  to  be  able  to  tell 
our  clergy  of  many  foreign  students  who  cannot 
receive  the  care  of  their  own  Church,  because  it  is 
not  represented  in  the  community,  and  who  would 
feel  at  home  with  us.  Thus,  for  instance,  an  East 
Indian  belonging  to  the  Dutch  Eeformed  Church 
might  gladly  accept  an  invitation  to  attend  our 
Services. 

Winning  the  non-Christian  students 

Some  students  have  passed  through  our  mission 
colleges  without  becoming  Christian,  and  toward  them 
we  have  a  very  great  and  heavy  responsibility.  We 
also  share  the  obligation  with  other  Churches  to  work 
with  all  the  non-Christian  foreign  students.  If  our 
Christianity  cannot  win  them  in  a  Christian  land, 
then  let  us  confess  with  shame  that  we  are  not  truly 
Christian.    For  them  every  ef  ort  sli^Quld  be  doubled, 

166 


Church  Students  from  Other  Lands 

that  they  may  see  the  love  which  of  old  was  the 
most  powerful  apologetic  for  Christianity. 

The  work  essentially  pastoral 

The  clergyman  in  the  college  community  should 
not  regard  this  work  as  unusual  or  requiring  peculiar 
gifts.  It  is  essentially  pastoral.  The  chief  thing  is 
for  each  foreign  student  to  feel  that  there  is  one 
representative  of  the  great  Church  to  which  he  belongs 
who  is  his  friend^  adviser^  and  spiritual  father.  This 
feeling  will  come  to  him,  just  as  it  will  to  an  Amer- 
ican, when  his  pastor  shows  that  he  cares  for  him 
and  will  aid  him  in  any  way  possible.  The  clergy- 
man should  feel  that  he  is  the  representative  of  the 
Bishop  from  whose  diocese  the  student  comes.  In 
case  of  difficulty  or  trouble  the  clergyman  cannot 
reach  the  foreign  Bishop,  but  he  can  reach  the  Board 
of  Missions,  whose  Secretaries  are  able  to  advise  in 
peculiar  situations,  for  they  know  in  general  the  home 
conditions  of  the  foreign  student  and  what  his  Bishop 
would  want  done.  Such  a  request  to  the  President 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  will  be  given  prompt  and 
sympathetic  attention. 

The  work  a  part  of  the  Church's   Mission 

It  is  a  great  work — this  care  of  the  foreign  Church 
students,  a  work  of  far-reaching  significance.  For 
most  Americans  it  is  the  only  way  they  can  have  a 
personal  share  in  the  Church's  Mission.  Nothing  in 
college  life  can  more  nearly  approximate  the  work  of 
the  Master  Himself  than  this  caring  for  strangers. 
With  no  other  students  is  there  so  much  certainty  that 

167 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 

in  influencing  them  we  are  shaping  the  destiny  of 
nations.  Our  troops  in  France  were  told  that  they 
went  to  represent  America,  but  at  home  we  are  far 
too  careless  about  how  we  represent  the  Church  to 
the  students  from  other  lands.  Let  those  who  speak  in 
the  name  of  the  Church  see  that  uplifting  and  enno- 
bling influences  surround  our  foreign  students,  that 
fellowship  binds  them  forever  to  us,  and  that  a 
spiritual  ministry  satisfies  their  deepest  longings. 


168 


CHAPTER  XIV 

Church  Colleges 

The  Church  has  never  given  to  her  colleges  the 
support  they  deserve.  It  is  strange  indeed  that  with 
all  her  reputation  for  scholarship  the  American 
Church  has  never  developed  any  large  universities. 
Certain  institutions  which  began  under  Church 
auspices  have  become  great  universities  as,  for  in- 
stance, Columbia,  Lehigh,  and  Pennsylvania,  but  it 
has  not  been  because  the  Church  helped  them.  The 
Church  has  let  some  other  promising  institutions  die 
through  lack  of  support. 

What  the  Colleges  have  done  for  the  Nation 

This  is  true  in  the  face  of  the  fact  that  our  colleges 
have  trained  some  of  the  greatest  men  in  the  history 
of  the  United  States.  William  and  Mary  College  in 
Virginia  gave  to  the  country  Benjamin  Harrison, 
Carter  Braxton,  Thomas  Nelson,  and  George  Wythe, 
signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  Peyton 
Randolph,  President  of  the  First  American  Congress, 
Edmund  Randolph,  Washington's  Attorney  General 
and  afterward  Secretary  of  State,  and  the  Presidents, 
James  Madison,  James  Monroe,  and  John  Tyler. 
But  greatest  of  all  her  sons  were  Thomas  Jefferson 
and  John  Marshall.      In  the   days  when   Columbia 

169 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

University  was  King's  College,  a  Church  institution, 
she  produced  Alexander  Hamilton.  Kenyon  College 
has  to  her  credit  President  Kutherford  B.  Hayes, 
Edwin  M.  Stanton,  Lincoln's  Secretary  of  War,  David 
Davis  and  Stanley  Matthews,  Justices  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States.  The  University  of  the 
South  is  of  more  recent  foundation,  but  already  it  is 
making  a  name  for  itself  through  such  alumni  as 
Major  General  William  C.  Gorgas,  the  world's  great 
authority  on  sanitation,  retired  Surgeon  General  of 
the  U.  S.  Army;  Senators  John  Sharp  Williams, 
LeEoy  Percy,  and  Luke  Lea;  Archdeacon  Hudson 
Stuck,  the  Alaskan  missionary  and  conqueror  of  Mt. 
McKinley;  James  T.  Williams,  editor-in-chief  of  the 
Boston  Transcript ;  Charles  McD.  Packette,  editor  of 
the  New  York  Evening  Post;  and  ten  Bishops  of  the 
Church. 

As  one  writer  has  said :  "All  these  great  men  of 
Church  education,  Stanton,  Hayes,  Davis,  Matthews, 
Alexander  Hamilton,  Madison,  Marshall,  and  the 
other  great  Virginians,  were  somewhat  alike.  There 
were  certain  characteristics  common  to  nearly  all  of 
them.  They  were  not  cranks,  or  doctrinaires.  They 
were  not  devoted  to  ostentation  or  humbug.  They 
were  balanced,  rounded,  finished  men,  and  there  was 
a  high  sense  of  honor  among  them  all.  They  had  the 
best  characteristics  of  Americans,  and  have  con- 
tributed largely  to  mould  the  best  American  type." 

The  Colleges  which  remain 

Our  Church  has  had  twenty  colleges  under  her 
control  at  one  time  or  another,  strategically  located 

1 70 


Church  Colleges 

over  all  the  nation.  Some  have  died  from  lack  of 
support,  others  have  become  state  or  non-sectarian 
institutions,  or  preparatory  schools,  until  only  the 
University  of  the  South,  Kenyon  College,  and  St. 
Stephen's  College  remain.  Hobart  and  Trinity  are 
under  Church  influence,  but  not  control,  and  Eacine 
College  is  a  junior  college.  There  is  no  women's 
college  doing  full  collegiate  work,  though  there  is  talk 
of  establishing  one. 

Definition  of  Church  Colleges 

The  General  Board  of  Religious  Education  at  its 
meeting  January  30,  1919,  adopted  the  following 
definition  of  a  Church  College :  "A  Church  College 
is  an  educational  institution  giving  the  standard  work 
for  a  bachelor's  degree,  which  maintains  the  worship 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  in  which 
the  Church  through  Bishops  ex  officio,  or  through 
other  trustees,  has  an  effective  voice  in  the  control  of 
the  academic  and  temporal  affairs  of  the  college." 

Granting  fuller  Church  recognition 

There  is  a  movement  toward  greater  recognition 
from  the  Church  for  our  remaining  colleges.  The 
University  of  the  South  by  its  charter  is  a  Church 
institution  owned  and  controlled  by  the  Church  in 
certain  dioceses.  These  dioceses  elect  trustees  for 
three  years  to  administer  their  property.  Other 
dioceses,  desiring  to  participate  in  this  ownership, 
must  go  through  certain  legal  procedure.  The  Board 
of  Trustees  reserves  the  privilege  of  saying  which 
dioceses  shall   come  in  and  which  shall  not.      The 

171 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

dioceses  controlling  the  University  of  the  South  com- 
prise nearly  all  those  in  the  Provinces  of  Sewanee  and 
the  Southwest. 

Kenyon  College  has  received  the  strongest  possible 
commendation  from  the  Synod  of  the  Mid- West,  upon 
the  report  of  the  Provincial  Board  of  Keligious  Educa- 
tion which  held  a  meeting  at  Kenyon  College  and 
thoroughly  examined  the  institution.  The  resolu- 
tions, passed  by  the  Synod,  call  upon  the  Church  to 
give  adequate  support  to  her  only  college  in  the  Mid- 
West  and  West. 

The  Province  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey  is 
showing  the  way  for  formal  recognition  by  a  Pro- 
vincial Synod  of  any  educational  institution  which 
fulfills  certain  requirements.  The  institution  in 
applying  for  recognition  must  submit  the  consent  of 
the  Bishop  and  the  Diocesan  Board  of  Eeligious 
Education  of  the  diocese  in  which  the  institution  is 
located;  a  statement  of  what  in  the  past  and  present 
gives  the  Church  tone  to  the  institution;  why  it 
desires  to  be  an  authorized  educational  institution  of 
the  Province;  what  its  standards  of  scholarship  have 
been  and  are;  a  statement  of  its  financial  condition 
and  resources;  number  of  faculty  and  students;  and 
a  statement  of  the  changes  which  can  and  will  be 
made  in  its  system  of  management  or  charter  in  order 
to  give  the  Province  representation  on  the  Board  of 
Trustees.  Any  educational  institution  so  recognized 
is  required  to  render  an  annual  report  to  the  Synod 
through  the  Provincial  Commission  on  Eeligious 
Education.  This  action  was  taken  at  the  Synod  in 
Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  November  13,  1918.     St.  Stephen's 

172 


Church  Colleges 

College  is  applying  for  such  recognition  from  the 
Province  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey.  The  prac- 
tical aid  extended  St.  Stephen's  College  by  the 
Province  is  to  be  in  the  form  of  four  scholarships  for 
each  diocese,  voted  by  the  diocesan  conventions. 

This  is  a  movement  of  great  promise  for  giving 
recognition  by  the  Church  to  an  educational  institu- 
tion. Most  schools  and  all  colleges  are  too  wide  in 
influence  to  be  ranked  as  diocesan,  even  though  they 
cannot  aspire  to  recognition  and  support  by  General 
Convention.  If  more  scholarships  of  the  kind  men- 
tioned were  established,  much  could  be  done  to  save 
our  Church  colleges. 

Reciprocal   relations  of  Church  and  College 

The  Church  must  redeem  her  past  and  aid  her 
colleges  before  it  is  too  late.  Undoubtedly  the 
Church  college  can  be  built  up  by  a  straightforward 
campaign  of  educating  our  Church  people.  If  the 
colleges  are  placed  on  the  same  basis  financially  as 
other  colleges,  and  then  a  drive  is  made  for  students 
on  the  ground  that  such  a  college  is  just  as  thorough 
in  its  work  and  gives  a  better  rounded  education  than 
other  colleges,  the  college  will  be  filled  to  its  capacity. 
The  Church  will  respond  financially,  if  the  matter  is 
properly  presented.  A  few  years  ago  Sewanee  ap- 
pealed for  three  hundred  thousand  dollars,  and  the 
sum  was  promptly  given  in  the  South.  There  is  no 
question  but  that  the  million  dollar  endowment,  for 
which  appeal  now  is  being  made,  will  be  secured. 
During  the  period  between  these  appeals  the  Univer- 
sity has  doubled  its  enrollment. 

173 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universii}} 

But  there  is  another  side  to  the  question,  namely, 
what  the  colleges  should  do  for  the  Church.  The 
service  rendered  must  be  reciprocal.  The  Church  to- 
day must  make  some  provision  for  the  training  of  lay- 
men. The  Church  needs  adequate  lay  leadership,  and 
this  can  be  given  only  by  informed  and  trained  lay- 
men. At  present  the  Church  colleges  aim  to  develop 
such  men  chiefly  by  their  Church  Services  and  atmos- 
phere and  by  the  examples  of  their  professors.  The 
teaching  of  the  subjects  in  which  the  Church  could 
receive  special  mention  is  not  different  from  that  in 
non-sectarian  colleges  and  universities.  So  strongly 
does  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education  feel 
about  this  that  it  resolved  at  its  annual  meeting  in 
1918,  "Efforts  should  be  made  to  establish  in  those 
colleges  which  claim  Church  support  courses  in  his- 
torical and  organized  Christianity  so  as  to  meet  the 
special  religious  needs  of  modern  life.^^  One  pro- 
fessor writes  that  the  General  Board  of  Religious 
Education  should  undertake  to  get  endowments  for 
such  chairs,  for  the  subject  deserves,  to  say  the  least, 
the  whole  time  of  one  professor  instead  of  the  part 
time  of  several  professors.  At  the  University  of  the 
South  work  is  being  done  along  these  lines. 

A  new  type  of  scholarships 

Many  people,  including  the  heads  of  our  Church 
colleges,  are  skeptical  about  the  value  of  scholarships 
as  a  means  of  supporting  an  institution,  yet  scholar- 
ships do  count  a  great  deal  both  for  the  institution 
and  for  the  individuals  who  receive  them.  It  is  well 
to  question  whether  we  do  not  need  a  new  type  of 

174 


Church  Colleges 

scholarship.  The  following  plan,  which  was  endorsed 
by  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education  at  its 
meeting,  January  30,  1919,  may  seem  at  first  glance 
impracticable,  but  has  certain  points  to  commend  it. 
If  we  are  going  to  have  scholarships,  let  us  strike  out 
on  new  and  more  effective  lines.  Briefly  stated,  this 
new  type  of  scholarship  should  be  given  in  such  a  way 
as  ( 1 )  to  establish  close  personal  relations  between  the 
beneficiary  and  the  people  who  give  it  (preferably 
the  congregation  to  which  the  student  belongs),  (2) 
to  be  a  reward  of  merit  and  previous  attainment  in 
secondary  school,  ( 3 )  to  train  the  beneficiary  to  be  an 
active  Church  worker,  and  (4)  to  hold  out  before  the 
beneficiary  as  a  further  reward  a  fellowship  in  a 
professional  school  or  university.  Such  scholarships 
would  enable  the  Church  to  count  on  a  due  supply  of 
trained  leaders.  Let  us  examine  each  of  the  points 
of  difference  between  such  scholarships  and  the 
scholarships  heretofore  common. 

1.     Personal   contact  between   donors  and 
recipients  of  scholarships 

In  very  few  cases  hitherto  has  there  been  any  per- 
sonal tie  between  the  student  and  the  donors  of  a 
scholarship.  Friends  of  the  institution  have  endowed 
some  scholarships,  which  the  authorities  grant  to  any 
desirable  student  applying  for  scholarship  aid,  and 
certain  societies  have  funds  at  their  disposal,  which 
go  chiefly  to  men  planning  to  enter  the  ministry. 
Trinity  College  has  eleven  scholarships  bearing  the 
names  of  parishes,  but  there  seem  to  be  no  personal 
relations  between  the  beneficiaries  and  the  parishes,  for 

175 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

the  scholarships  are  the  interest  on  small  invested 
funds.  Inasmuch  as  the  diocesan  scholarships  sought 
by  St.  Stephen's  College  are  given  by  preference  to 
the  sons  of  clerg^-men,  a  personal  interest  on  the  part 
of  the  diocesan  convention  in  the  young  man  is  not 
impossible. 

Parish  scholarships 

The  ideal  group  to  grant  scholarships  on  a  per- 
sonal basis  is  the  parish.  By  the  time  a  young  man 
has  reached  college  age  he  is  well  known  to  the  people 
of  the  church.  Even  in  the  case  of  a  very  large  city 
congregation,  the  young  man  is  known  to  certain 
groups  in  the  congregation  like  the  Sunday  school 
and  the  young  men's  club.  The  essential  thing  is  for 
the  scholarship  to  be  regarded  as  a  parish  honor, 
bestowed  on  one  in  whose  success  all  feel  a  keen 
interest. 

A  variation  of  this  plan  would  be  for  scholarships 
to  be  maintained  at  the  Church  colleges  by  the  Church 
preparatory  schools,  granted  only  to  those  commu- 
nicants who  have  been  graduated  with  a  good  record 
and  who  show  promise  of  leadership. 

2.    Scholarships  should  be  rewards  of 
previous  attainment 

Impecuniosity  should  not  be  the  chief  qualifica- 
tion for  receiving  a  scholarship.  There  should  be 
first  of  all  the  evidence  of  having  "made  good"  in 
school.  Most  of  the  scholarships  granted  by  parishes 
would  go  to  boys  who  have  been  graduated  from  the 
local  high  school,  and  whose  school  record  is,  therefore, 

176 


Church  Colleges 

known  to  all  who  are  interested.  The  candidate 
should  have  been  a  leader  in  one  or  more  lines  of 
school  endeavor  and  have  won  the  hearty  approbation 
of  his  schoolmates.  Even  though  he  be  not  remark- 
able in  his  intellectual  attainments,  such  a  boy  is 
worth  developing  into  a  leader  in  Church  affairs. 

3.    Scholarships  should  train  Church  leaders 

The  parish  must  see  something  more  than  a  college 
education  in  return  for  its  scholarship  grants ;  it  must 
see  trained  lay  workers  returning  to  it  or  going  else- 
where in  the  Church,  or  else  highly  qualified  young 
men  entering  the  ministry.  The  ordinary  scholar- 
ship of  to-day  does  not  guarantee  either.  The  parishes 
entering  on  such  a  plan  have  a  right  to  ask  of  the 
college  such  teaching  as  will  produce  men  able  to  step 
at  once  into  positions  of  lay  leadership.  History  must 
be  taught  in  such  a  way  as  to  show  the  part  the  Church 
has  had  in  the  making  of  the  modern  world,  and 
missions  must  receive  attention  as  one  of  the  most 
potent  forces  of  to-day.  The  sociology  courses  must 
give  large  place  to  discussions  of  the  Church's  place 
in  society  and  the  fundamental  necessity  of  religion 
in  human  relationships.  The  spiritual  nature  of  man 
must  receive  recognition  in  the  teaching  of  psychol- 
ogy. The  student  of  philosophy  must  be  led  to  ap- 
preciate Christianity  as  a  system  of  thought.  The 
study  of  ethics  must  reveal  Christianity  as  a  power  for 
righteousness  in  the  heart  of  man.  Even  economics 
can  be  so  taught  as  to  develop  stewards  of  the 
Church's  temporalities.  The  scientific  studies,  espe- 
cially biology,  must  be  made  the  means  of  awaking 

177 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

reverent  awe  for  the  creative  power  of  God.  By  this 
we  do  not  mean  what  some  people  have  derisively 
called  "Christian  science'^,  meaning  thereby  a  mixture 
of  science  and  religious  philosophy.  Both  the  scien- 
tific description  of  phenomena  and  the  effort  in  the 
name  of  religion  to  interpret  the  ultimate  nature  of 
phenomena  in  their  totality  are  necessary.  It  is  the 
proper  relating  of  the  two  which  should  be  given  in  a 
Church  college. 

If  these  things  are  true  of  the  so-called  secular 
studies,  what  shall  we  say  of  the  study  of  religion  it- 
self ?  Mere  "Bible  study"  is  not  enough,  even  if  it 
were  carried  on  in  a  more  scholarly  way  than  is  now 
customary.  To  it  should  be  added  a  course  in  com- 
parative religions,  and  a  course  in  the  fundamentals 
of  theology  as  enshrined  in  the  Creeds. 

Courses  in  lay  work 

But  there  is  even  more  that  the  Church  has  a 
right  to  ask  of  those  institutions  which  bear  her 
name.  She  can  insist  on  real  training  in  Church  life. 
The  average  college  graduate  knows  next  to  nothing 
about  how  the  Church  is  governed,  what  his  duties  as 
a  lay  member  are,  and  how  to  take  his  part  in  some, 
form  of  active  service.  He  knows  nothing  in  any 
systematic  way  about  running  a  Sunday  school,  or 
even  teaching  a  Bible  class.  If  he  takes  charge  of  a 
boys'  club,  only  native  ability  and  common  sense 
come  to  his  aid.  Of  the  complex  work  of  the  in- 
stitutional church  or  settlement  house  he  is  pro- 
foundly ignorant,  and  the  science  of  foreign  missions 
is  a  sealed  book.     Thus,  instead  of  seeing  our  college 

178 


Church  Colleges 

graduates  eagerly  taking  up  Church  work,  we  see  them 
holding  back,  until  sought  after  and  forced  to  learn 
by  experience. 

The  overcrowded  college  schedule  might  be  urged 
against  such  practical  courses  in  lay  work.  Yet  at 
least  one  group  of  men  could  be  required  to  find  time 
for  them,  even  if  given  only  in  free  hours.  These 
men  would  be  the  scholarship  men,  sent  by  their 
parishes  to  be  developed  into  Church  leaders.  The 
very  attractiveness  and  practical  usefulness  of  the 
courses  would  in  time  lead  others  to  elect  them. 

Special  courses  in  professional  lay  work 

One  further  service  the  Church  has  a  right  to  ask 
of  her  colleges.  She  can  expect  them  to  train  pro- 
fessional social-religious  workers.  None  of  our  theo- 
logical seminaries  is  doing  this  to-day,  and  there 
seems  to  be  no  way  of  securing  this  training  in  the 
broadest  and  most  unrestricted  way  in  a  seminary. 
The  Church  colleges  alone  can  give  this  training, 
unless  we  direct  our  college  graduates  to  certain 
universities  or  schools  of  philanthropy.  The  Univer- 
sity of  the  South  is  leading  the  way  in  this  important 
matter.  There  a  course  is  offered  "covering  the 
scholastic  year,  to  special  students  wishing  to  qualify 
as  social  workers,  lay  missionaries,  Sunday  school 
teachers,  etc.  The  course,  which  leads  to  a  certificate 
of  proficiency,  includes  Bible,  public  speaking,  Eng- 
lish, sociology,  ethics,  and  Christian  evidences,  Bible 
history.  Prayer  Book,  religious  pedagogy,  and  prac- 
tical work  in  Sunday  school,  social  service,  etc., 
assigned,  supervised,  and  graded  as  laboratory  work." 

179 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

4.    Scholarships  must  be  followed  by 
graduate  fellowships 

There  is  one  fimdamental  question  yet  to  be  faced. 
Will  these  changes  of  emphasis  in  teaching  and  the 
offering  of  new  courses  necessarily  attract  students, 
even  though  scholarships  be  offered  as  an  inducement  ? 
There  is  among  some  people  a  prejudice  against  the 
small  college.  It  is  largely  an  unreasoned  prejudice, 
but  it  exists.  Reflection  ought  to  show  that  the 
arguments  are  in  favor  of  a  small  college  for  the  un- 
dergraduate, provided  the  wider  career  of  the  univer- 
sity and  professional  school  follows.  Thus  the  parish 
granting  a  scholarship  must  go  a  step  beyond  any- 
thing yet  done  in  this  line.  It  must  extend  the 
scholarship  into  a  fellowship  for  graduate  study 
at  a  university.  This  will  make  the  scholarship  the 
most  prized  of  all  honors,  for  it  will  open  the  road 
to  professional  life  to  chosen  young  men,  who  might 
otherwise  drift  into  the  lower  ranks  of  business.  All 
through  the  college  course  the  fellowship  would  lie 
ahead  as  the  great  goal  of  all  endeavor.  There  would 
be  no  special  and  often  invidious  distinction  attached 
to  the  student  for  the  ministry  who  '  receives  aid, 
for  his  former  classmates  in  the  law  or  medical  school 
would  have  also  had  the  same  reward  for  faithful 
work.  This  fellowship  plan  would  solve  many  a 
problem  for  the  Board  of  Missions,  which  now  has  no 
way  of  helping  volunteers  for  the  foreign  or  domestic 
field  to  obtain  their  professional  training  in  medicine, 
specialized  teaching,  and  scientific  administration. 
Such  a  plan  of  fellowships  puts  the  keystone  in  the 
arch  which,  on  the  one  hand,  upholds  the  colleges  and, 

180 


Church  Colleges 

on  the  other,  gives  support  to  the  men  who  are  train- 
ing to  be  Church  leaders. 

A  new  kind  of  publicity  for  the  Colleges 

Under  such  a  scholarship  plan  the  appeal  made  by 
the  colleges  would  be  wholly  different  from  in  the 
past.  Usually  the  colleges  have  been  presented  from 
the  pulpit  and  in  the  public  press  as  always  pleading 
for  money.  Thus  they  acquire  a  reputation  for 
poverty  with  all  that  is  usually  connoted  by  that 
word.  If  the  colleges  were  appealing  for  students 
and  not  money,  the  statements  made  by  them  would 
awaken  interest  and  lead  to  the  sending  of  boys  from 
each  parish  by  parents  who  could  afford  it,  in  addition 
to  the  boy  who  held  the  scholarship.  Under  such 
circumstances  it  would  soon  be  the  normal  thing  for 
Church  families  to  send  their  sons  to  Church  colleges. 
This  was  true  of  the  early  days  of  these  colleges,  and 
we  must  restore  that  condition. 

Financial  support  would  be  more  easily  won 

The  annual  setting  forth  of  the  great  work  the 
colleges  are  doing  for  the  Church  would  have  another 
effect.  It  would  create  a  favorable  attitude  on  the 
part  of  those  who  can  give  largely  to  building,  main- 
tenance, and  endowment  funds.  After  a  few  years 
of  such  publicity  it  would  be  possible  to  conduct 
financial  campaigns,  such  as  are  outlined  elsewhere  in 
this  book  for  Church  work  at  state  universities.  For 
such  campaigns  the  General  Board  of  Religious 
Education  would  offer  its  services,  welcoming  the 
chance  to  testify  to  its  support  of  the  Church  colleges. 

181 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 
Other  ways  of  serving  the  Church 

There  are  other  ways  in  which  Church  colleges  can 
serve  the  Church.  They  can  be  the  meeting  places  of 
conferences,  synods,  institutes,  and  Summer  schools, 
which  will  greatly  influence  the  life  of  the  Church. 
Thus  the  first  meeting  of  the  National  Student 
Council  was  at  Kenyon  College.  Thus,  too,  the 
University  of  the  South,  Hobart,  and  Eacine  Colleges 
have  entertained  summer  schools.  The  University  of 
the  South  maintains  a  press,  which  produces  impor- 
tant books  and  publishes  periodicals.  All  the  col- 
leges should  be  furnishing  writers  and  special  lecturers 
on  all  topics  vital  to  the  Church.  At  present,  how- 
ever, professors  are  too  few  in  number  and  are  too 
hard  worked  to  do  much  of  this.  Let  the  Church  give 
the  colleges  fitting  support  and  adequate  publicity, 
and  all  these  ways  of  service  to  the  Church  will  be 
multiplied  indefinitely. 

Student  religious  activities  in  Church  Colleges 

There  is  one  phase  of  Church  college  life  which 
needs  treatment  here,  namely,  the  corporate  religious 
life  of  the  students.  There  is  no  reference  here  to 
the  Church  Services,  though  they  could  be  made  more 
spontaneous  and  appealing.  What  is  meant  is  the 
outward  expression  of  student  religious  life  in  organ- 
izations, meetings,  voluntary  study  classes,  com- 
munity service,  etc.  Nothing  at  present  seems  quite 
to  succeed.  Somehow  the  right  type  of  organization 
has  not  yet  been  devised,  or  found  elsewhere  and  made 
indigenous, 

182 


Church  Colleges 
Lack  of  student  initiative  in  religious  life 

There  is  one  cause,  perhaps  the  chief  one,  which 
subdues  the  expression  of  religion  in  our  Church  col- 
leges. It  is  the  paternal  spirit,  the  "handing  down" 
of  religious  duties  from  above,  which  seems  to  accom- 
pany the  worship  and  discipline  of  the  Church  in  her 
colleges.  The  management  of  religious  affairs  is  in 
the  hands  of  a  Chaplain,  who  is  also  a  professor.  The 
students  fall  into  the  habit  of  looking  to  him  to  tell 
them  what  to  do,  and  they  then  do  it  without  entlm- 
siasm.  When  there  is  a  Service,  they  expect  the  Chap- 
lain to  conduct  the  devotions;  when  a  mission  study 
class  is  planned,  the  Chaplain  by  precedent  leads  it; 
and  when  a  meeting  is  held  some  speaker,  arranged  for 
by  the  Chaplain,  does  the  talking.  There  is  none  of 
the  spontaneity  and  earnestness  which  is  shown  by  a 
group  of  students  in  a  state  university,  on  whom  rests 
the  sole  responsibility  for  representing  the  Church 
before  their  fellows.  It  is  easy  in  a  Church  college 
to  transfer  this  responsibility  to  the  shoulders  of  offi- 
cials, and  to  let  one's  whole  duty  be  discharged  by  a 
somewhat  grudging  attendance  at  Services. 

It  is  a  rare  man  who,  as  Chaplain,  can  break 
through  the  difficulties  of  his  position  and  make  the 
students  enthusiastic  in  practical  religious  work. 
When  this  happens  we  have  the  justification  of  the 
Chaplain  system,  for  the  Chaplain  is  no  other  than  a 
pastor.  If  the  students  love  him,  he  can  plan  with 
them  all  manner  of  things  without  seeming  to  dictate. 

The  solution  of  the  problem  would  seem  to  be  to 
encourage  more  initiative  among  the  students  and 
make  them  do  more  by  and  for  themselves.     They 

183 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

must  think  and  plan  for  the  whole  college.  A  small 
clique  gathering  for  pious  self -culture  would  be  most 
dangerous. 

The  National  Student  Council  and  the  Church  Colleges 

As  for  the  organization  for  religious  purposes,  it 
would  be  strange  indeed  if  the  National  Student 
Council  could  not  help  create  a  society  which 
would  meet  the  needs  of  our  Church  colleges  and 
would  thrive  in  the  Church  atmosphere.  A  com- 
mittee of  the  Council,  with  representatives  of  the  col- 
leges upon  it,  is  at  work  on  the  question.  Perhaps  it 
will  advocate  only  a  Chaplain's  committee  of  the  most 
virile  students,  or  perhaps  it  will  suggest  a  society, 
embracing  the  whole  student  body,  with  many  com- 
mittees ;  but,  whatever  should  seem  best,  the  principle 
of  the  Council  is  to  recognize  as  a  "Unit"  of  the 
Council  that  form  of  organization,  most  effective  in 
local  circumstances,  which  will  carry  out  the  broad 
programme  the  Council  has  established. 

A  new  day  for  the  Church  Colleges 

What  the  colleges  ask  is  greater  Church  support 
and  recognition.  What  the  Church  asks  is  a  type  of 
Church  training  which  cannot  be  found  anywhere 
else  in  the  country.  Then  let  the  Church  and  the 
Colleges  move  together  to  the  securing  of  both  these 
things,  with  all  that  they  entail  of  readjustment  of 
teaching  and  student  life. 

A  new  day  should  be  dawning  for  our  Church 
colleges — a  day  of  more  students,  greater  prestige,  and 
larger  usefulness  to  the  Church.     If  both  parties  con- 

184 


Church  Colleges 

cemed  will  do  their  best,  the  Church  to  support  and 
preserve,  the  colleges  to  train  and  equip,  there  will  be 
sent  forth  a  greater  stream  than  ever  before  of  strong 
3'oung  men  ready  for  large  and  abiding  service  in 
Church  and  State. 


185 


APPENDIX  I 

The  National  Student  Council  of  the 
Episcopal  Church 

The  National  Student  Council  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  shall  consist  of  two  Bishops,  three  represent- 
atives of  each  Province,  who  are  communicants  in 
good  standing  in  this  Church,  one  a  clergyman  in  a 
college  community,  one  a  faculty  member,  and  one  a 
student,  and  two  representatives  each  of  the  General 
Board  of  Religious  Education,  the  Board  of  Missions, 
and  the  Joint  Commission  on  Social  Service. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Collegiate  Department  of 
the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education  shall  be 
President  of  the  Council. 

Any  collegiate  organization  of  Episcopal  students 
may  become  a  Unit  of  the  Council  by  agreeing  to 
fulfil  the  minimum  programme  set  forth  by  the 
Council.  It  shall  cease  to  be  a  Unit  when  it  fails  to 
fulfil  the  minimum  programme  for  two  successive 
years. 

This  minimum  programme  shall  be  regular  activ- 
ities in  (1)  worship,  (2)  religious  education,  (3) 
Church  extension,  (4)  service,  and  (5)  meetings  to 
promote  the  forementioned  objects,  as  follows: 

(1)  Worship:  The  Unit  shall  make  provision 
for  attendance  at  a  Church  Service  once  a 

187 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

week,  which  if  possible  shall  be  the  Holy 
Commmiion,  and  shall  also  make  provision 
for  a  monthly  Corporate  Communion. 

(2)  Religious  Education:     The  Unit  shall  make 

provision  for  religious  education  under 
Church  auspices  at  least  during  Advent 
and  Lent. 

(3)  Church  Extension:     The  Unit  shall  under- 

take to  extend  the  Church  both  in  the  col- 
lege and  throughout  the  world  by  personal 
prayer,  work,  and  contributions. 

(4)  Service:     The   Unit  shall  provide   opportu- 

nities for  personal  service  in  the  Church 
and  in  the  community. 

(5)  Meetings:     At   least   four   meetings   of   the 

Unit  shall  be  held  each  year. 

Student  Secretaries  of  the  General  Board  of  Ee- 
ligious  Education,  Board  of  Missions,  and  Joint 
Commission  on  Social  Service,  and  of  Provincial 
Boards  of  Eeligious  Education,  shall  have  the  priv- 
ilege of  being  present  at  meetings  of  the  Council, 
without  vote. 

The  Council  shall  arrange  conferences,  provincial 
and  national,  of  Church  college  workers. 


The  National  Student  Council  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  assembled  at  Bexley  Hall,  Gambler,  Ohio, 
September  10-12,  1918,  acknowledges  the  foregoing 
action  of  the  Conference  of  Episcopal  College  Workers 
at  Howe,  Ind.,  May  21-24,  1918,  as  embodying  the 

188 


The  National  Student  Council  of  the  Episcopal  Church 

constitutional  principles  of  the  Council,  and  adopts 
the  following  Eules  of  Organization : 

RULES   OF    ORGANIZATION 
Members 

§1.  The  Provincial  Synods  shall  be  asked  to  elect 
the  provincial  members  of  the  Council.  In  the  event 
of  the  failure  of  any  Synod  to  elect,  the  Council  shall 
at  its  next  meeting  elect  members  for  that  Province, 
after  consultation  by  the  Executive  Committee  with 
the  President  of  the  Synod. 

§2.  All  provincial  members  of  the  Council  shall 
hold  office  for  two  years,  one-half  of  them  being 
elected  each  year,  according  to  the  schedule  drawn  up 
by  the  Executive  Committee. 

§3.  The  Council  shall  elect  one  of  the  two  Bishops 
each  year. 

§4.  The  Executive  Committee  is  empowered  to 
fill  all  vacancies  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  Council. 

Officers 

§5.  In  addition  to  the  President  there  shall  be  a 
Recording  Secretary  and  a  Treasurer. 

§6.  The  President,  in  addition  to  the  usual  duties 
of  that  office,  shall  conduct  the  correspondence  of  the 
Council. 

Executive  Committee 

§7.  There  shall  be  an  Executive  Committee  con- 
sisting of  one  of  the  representatives  of  the  Board  of 
Missions,  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education, 

189 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

and  the  Joint  Commission  on  Social  Service,  and 
two  of  the  provincial  members  of  the  Council,  all  of 
whom  shall  be  elected  by  the  Council  in  annual 
meeting.  The  President  and  Treasurer  shall  be,  ex- 
ojficio,  members  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

§8.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  be  responsible 
for  the  raising  and  expending  of  the  funds  of  the 
Council,  rendering  an  annual  report  thereof  through 
the  Treasurer  to  the  Council. 

Meetings 

§9.  The  Council  shall  meet  annually,  or  at  the 
call  of  the  Executive  Committee.  The  time  and 
place  of  meeting  shall  be  determined  by  the  Executive 
Committee. 

Units  of  the  Council 

§10.  The  Executive  Committee  is  empowered  to 
"recognize'^  Units  between  meetings  of  the  Council, 
and  issue  certificates  of  recognition  to  all  Units. 

§11.  An  organization  of  college  Churchmen  in 
applying  for  recognition  as  a  Unit  (1)  shall  make  a 
declaration  of  its  intention  to  meet  the  minimum 
programme,  and  (2)  shall  present  a  statement  of  its 
organization. 

§12.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  procure 
annual  reports  from  the  Units,  and  recommend  to 
the  Council  when  in  their  judgment  recognition 
should  be  withdrawn  from  any  Unit. 

MOTTO  OF  THE  COUNCIL 

Pro  Christo  per  Ecclesiam 
190 


APPENDIX  II 

Agencies  at  Work  in  the  Student  Field 

The  World's  Student  Christian  Federation 

Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  General  Secretary,  347  Madison  Ave., 
New  York  City.  This  Federation  unites  the  students  of 
the  world  in  their  Christian  work.  It  is  organized  in  13 
national  and  international  branches,  embracing  no  less  than 
40  nations,  with  membership  of  189,000  students  and  pro- 
fessors in  1915-16.  It  publishes  in  several  languages  an 
interesting  quarterly,  The  Student  World.  The  American 
branch,  embracing  the  United  States  and  Canada,  is  the 
only  instance  in  the  Federation  where  the  student  work  is 
an  organic  part  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's 
Christian  Associations.  In  other  countries  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
and  the  Student  Movement  have  little  connection  with  each 
other.  The  War  may  change  this,  as  each  body  has  ren- 
dered so  much  service  to  the  other  that  the  dividing  lines 
have  practically  disappeared.  As  the  students  have  year 
by  year  been  drawn  in  increasing  numbers  into  the  armed 
service  of  their  nations,  and  the  colleges  have  been  emptied, 
the  Student  Movements  have  turned  their  attention  to  serv- 
ing the  student  soldiers,  and  the  interned  students  or  stu- 
dent prisoners.  It  is  important  to  note  as  an  evidence  of 
the  strength  of  the  Movement  that  it  has  not  split  because 
of  the  misunderstandings  and  estrangements  of  war,  as 
other  international  bodies  have  done.  When  the  War  is 
over  the  Federation  can  begin  its  work  at  once,  and  may 
play  a  considerable  part  in  the  days  of  world  reconstruction. 

191 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

The  Council  of  North  American  Student  Movennents 

It  might  perhaps  be  giving  too  much  dignity  to  an 
essentially  deliberative  body  to  list  it  as  a  separate  agency 
in  the  student  field.  Each  of  the  constituent  members  of 
the  Council  listed  below  is  autonomous  in  the  fullest  sense, 
and  the  decisions  of  the  Council  become  operative  only  as 
they  are  accepted  by  the  separate  bodies.  But,  like  all  other 
representative  organizations,  the  Council  tends  to  become 
year  by  year  more  important,  and  to  be  to  other  similar 
organizations,  like  the  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Educa- 
tion, the  mouthpiece  of  the  Men's  and  Women's  Christian 
Association  student  work.  This  Council  does  not  maintain 
separate  offices  or  an  employed  staff".  Until  recently  it 
published  a  monthly  magazine,  entitled  The  North  Arti&r- 
ican  Student.  The  Council  is  made  up  of  representatives 
of  the  following: 

The  Student  Department  of  the  International  Committee 
of  the  Y.   M.  C.  A.'s  in  the  United  States 

David  R.  Porter,  Executive  Secretary,  347  Madison  Ave., 
New  York  City.  Membership  in  1915-16,  71,755.  Before 
the  War  there  were  about  twenty  secretaries  working  in  the 
Department.  Some  were  field  men,  some  were  specializing 
on  particular  classes  of  institutions,  and  some  on  special 
phases  of  the  work,  such  as  Bible  Study.  There  were  also 
student  secretaries  of  many  of  the  state  committees  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.'s,  and  more  than  sixty  "local"  secretaries.  Re- 
ports in  those  days  showed  about  500  active  and  vigorous 
Associations  in  as  many  colleges,  and  many  more  that  were 
not  in  such  good  shape.  Monthly  magazine,  The  Inter- 
collegicm. 

The  Student  Department  of  the  National  Council  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.'s  of  Canada 

120  Bay  Street,  Toronto. 

192 


The  Agencies  at  Work 

The  Student  Department  of  the  National  Board  of 
Y.  W.  C.  A.'s  of  the  United  States 

Miss  Bertha  Conde,  Senior  Secretary,  600  Lexington 
Ave.,  New  York  City.  Membership  in  1915-16,  61.569.  The 
remarks  made  above  as  to  the  organization  of  the  men's 
student  work  apply  to  the  women,  except  that  there  are  no 
state  student  secretaries,  the  field  or  territorial  secretaries 
being  all  on  the  national  staflF.  Magazine,  The  Association 
Monthly. 

The  Student  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations 
of  Canada 

332  Bloor  Street,  Toronto. 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions 

Fennell  P.  Turner,  General  Secretary,  25  Madison  Ave., 
New  York  City.  As  already  stated,  this  Movement  is 
affiliated  with  each  of  the  above,  but  is  separately  organized, 
because  of  its  relation  to  the  Boards  of  Missions  of  the 
various  communions.  For  the  former  it  directs  and  pro- 
motes the  missionary  phases  of  their  work,  for  the  latter  it 
calls  and  guides  volunteers  for  the  foreign  mission  field. 
It  does  not,  however,  as  is  sometimes  stated,  send  out 
missionaries.  That  is  the  work  of  the  Boards  of  Missions. 
Quarterly  magazine,  The  Bulletin. 

Student  Conferences 

These  are  a  means  rather  than  an  agency  in  the  sense 
in  which  we  have  been  using  the  latter  term.  But  the  con- 
ferences have  such  an  influence  in  student  work  that  they 
fully  deserve  separate  mention. 

The  Student  Y.  M.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.'s  conduct  about 
fifteen  summer  conferences  for  training  and  inspiration, 
men  and  women  meeting  separately.  Attendance,  1916, 
5,984.  These  conferences  last  for  ten  days  and  consist  of 
study  classes,  addresses,  and  vocational  talks.  Tliey  are 
addressed  by  the  strongest  speakers  in  America. 

193 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  conducts  a  great 
quadrennial  convention  (5,031  delegates  in  1914),  and 
smaller  annual  sectional  or  territorial  gatherings  under 
the  auspices  of  "student  volunteer  unions".  Thirty-one 
such  conferences  in  1915-16  totalled  3,130  in  attendance. 
There  has  been  a  tendency  of  late  to  broaden  the  scope  of 
these  conferences,  which  in  former  years  have  been  wholly 
missionary  in  character.  Their  influence,  however,  has  al- 
ways been  felt  in  more  than  missionary  circles,  for  the  del- 
egates have  come  back  on  fire  with  enthusiasm  for  all  forms 
of  Christian  work. 

The  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education 
in  the  United  States 

The  Rev.  Robert  L.  Kelly,  Executive  Secretary,  19  S. 
La  Salle  St.,  Chicago.  The  Council  publishes  a  bi-weekly, 
The  American  College  Bulletin.  Through  this  Council  the 
Boards  of  Education  of  the  various  Churches  are  united  for 
the  consideration  of  all  phases  of  college  work.  Most  of 
these  Boards  administer  the  affairs  of  a  large  number  of 
denominational  colleges,  a  problem  our  own  General  Board 
of  Religious  Education  does  not  face.  Their  policy  also 
calls  for  the  appointment  and  maintenance  of  a  large  num- 
ber of  "university  pastors",  whereas  the  G.  B.  R.  E.  works 
through  the  ministers  in  college  towns,  or  through  diocesan 
authority  in  the  case  of  special  workers.  There  are,  how- 
ever, many  questions  of  common  interest,  to  the  solution  of 
which  the  Council  contributes  much.  On  the  staff  of  the 
Council  is  a  research  secretary  who  is  doing  invaluable 
work  in  the  collection  and  study  of  statistics.  He  is  be- 
ginning to  bring  some  order  out  of  the  chaos  of  inaccurate 
and  conflicting  statistics  the  Churches  have  been  using  in 
their  student  work.  The  Council  also  takes  up  such 
matters  as  recruiting  for  the  ministry  among  college  men, 
determines  the  best  methods  of  work,  and  organizes  inter- 
denominational effort. 

194 


The  Agencies  at  Work 

The  Annual  Conference  of  Church  Workers 
in  State  Universities 

These  men  can  hardly  be  said  to  form  an  Association, 
but  their  annual  conference  is  very  well  attended  and  serves 
to  make  them  feel  their  common  bond,  and  determine  the 
best  methods  of  Church  work  at  state  universities.  The 
Episcopal  Church,  as  we  have  seen,  has  few  ministers  un- 
related to  a  parish.  Tliose  of  our  parish  clergy  who  are 
doing  work  in  state  universities  are  therefore  eligible  for 
membership  in  this  conference.  As  the  conference  elects 
new  oflBcers  each  year,  and  the  location  of  its  office  changes 
with  its  secretary,  it  is  hardly  feasible  to  give  names  or 
places  here. 

The  Association  of  Annerican  Colleges 

With  this  Association  our  Church  colleges  have  rela- 
tions. It  exists  for  all  educational  purposes,  and  not 
primarily  for  the  study  and  solution  of  religious  problems. 
It  need  not,  therefore,  greatly  concern  us  here. 


195 


appe:^[dix  III 

Confe'rences  hehveen  the  Agencies  at  Work  in 
the  University  Field 

Three  times  have  the  representatives  of  the  following 
organizations  met  in  conference  over  their  common  task, 
twice  in  Cleveland,  Ohio — March,  1915,  and  November,  1916 
— and  once  in  Chicago — January,  1918: 

The  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education. 

The  Conference  of  Cliurch  Workers  in  State  Universities. 

The  Student  Young  Women's  Cliristian  Associations. 

The  Student  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations. 

The  first  Conference  appointed  a  Committee  of  Reference, 
which  carried  on  important  investigations  during  the  inter- 
val between  the  conferences. 

The  reports  of  these  conferences  are  given  in  a  pamphlet 
entitled  Christian  Work  in  State  Universities.  (See  Bib- 
liography of  this  book.)  The  foreword  of  this  pamphlet 
reads : 

"The  three  Conferences  whose  findings  are  recorded  in 
this  Report  represent  a  very  honest  effort  upon  the  part  of 
the  organizations  involved,  to  face  the  great  and  growing 
need  of  Christian  work  among  the  students  in  our  large 
State  Universities  and  to  unite  their  efforts  so  effectively 
that  Christ  shall  have  opportunity  to  claim  for  His  own 
service  the  trained  abilities  of  these  young  men  and  women. 

"There  is  hardly  a  phase  of  Church  or  Association  service 
for  students  that  has  not  been  considered.  The  findings 
may,  of  course,  be  far  from  perfect;  but  they  represent  at 
least  the  main  lines  of  advance  upon  which  all  could  agree, 
and  hence  constitute  a  basis  for  experiment  which  if  widely 

196 


Conferences  betrveen  the  Agencies 

accepted  may  yield  results  from  which  even  more  effective 
principles  of  service  may  be  deduced." 

The  Cleveland  Conference  Findings 

The  following  is  a  brief  summary  of  the  findings  adopted 
by  the  second  Conference: 

Recognizing  ( 1 )  "the  university  as  a  community  with  a 
unified  community  life",  which  requires  "the  creation  and 
maintenance  of  a  university  consciousness  favorable  to  the 
Christian  life",  the  Findings  proceed  (2)  to  point  out  "the 
opportunity  and  the  responsibility  of  the  Church  to  co- 
operate with  the  university"  in  this,  and  hence  (3)  the 
necessity  of  the  students  being  "kept  loyal  to  the  Church  of 
their  preference",  and  "the  identification  of  each  student 
with  a  local  church." 

But  to  reach  the  entire  university  it  is  held  essential  in 
the  Findings  (4)  "that  the  denominations  work  together 
through  some  interdenominational  movement",  which  "in 
the  light  of  history  and  experience"  is  said  to  be  the  Y.  M. 
and  Y.  W.  C.  A.'s. 

Recognizing  (5)  "the  religious  work  in  the  university 
as  the  common  task  of  the  Churches  and  the  Associations" 
the  Findings  hold  that  "there  is  no  clear  division  of  in- 
terests" and  that  "each  should  feel  its  responsibility  for 
cooperation  in  the  work  of  the  others."  (6)  This  requires 
that  "a  united  and  thorough  study  be  made  of  the  needs  of 
the  entire  university"  with  a  view  to  "a  unified  programme." 

In  all  this  (7)  "student  initiative  and  control  .  .  . 
should  be  encouraged  and  utilized"  (8)  after  a  "frank  con- 
sultation ...  to  ensure  that  the  local  student  forces  are 
distributed  for  the  most  effective  manning  of  all  work." 

The  Findings  recognize  (9)  "that  the  Associations  shall 
have  the  right  of  initiative  and  that  they  be  held  responsible 
for  carrying  out  the  joint  plans."  For  this  "they  should  be 
so  constituted  that  the  Churches  cooperate  in  forming  their 
policies."  In  explanation  of  this,  reference  is  made  to 
Findings  No.  IV  of  the  First  Cleveland  Conference,  which 
is  quoted  in  full  below. 

While   (10)    "there  must  be  the  fullest  opportunity  for 

197 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

the  expression  of  initiative  by  the  churches",  yet  "the 
ultimate  test  should  be  not  only  its  effectiveness  to  the  in- 
dividual churches,  but  also  its  relation  to  and  its  effect 
upon  the  cooperative  plans."  (11)  This  calls  for  "regular, 
thorough,  and  timely  consultation,  upon  the  part  of  all  the 
Christian  workers  concerned."  It  is  recommended  that 
(12)  "any  agency  initiating  religious  work  at  the  university 
make  special  effort  to  secure  the  support  and  cooperation 
of  all  [other  such]  agencies." 

As  secretaries,  pastors,  and  members  of  boards  there 
should  be  used  (13)  "only  such  men  and  women  as  have 
both  the  willingness  and  the  ability  to  work  cooperatively." 
(14)  "Movements  of  obvious  good  to  the  whole"  should  be 
favored  by  each  organization  "even  though  unable  for  any 
reason  to  give  the  same  individual  support." 

Travelling  secretaries  and  other  officers  of  the  various 
national  organizations  should  ( 15 )  endeavor  to  meet  all  the 
workers  "whenever  such  conference  can  be  made  conducive 
to  the  spirit  of  general  cooperation  or  whenever  such  a  visit 
is  aimed  to  change  or  extend  plans  in  which  all  are  con- 
cerned." 

In  the  last  place  (16)  the  Findings  "recognize  as  supple- 
mentary to  the  coordination  of  the  agencies  of  the  uni- 
versity center  the  great  advantage  which  would  accrue  from 
consultation  and  conference  between  representatives  of  the 
national  student  and  Church  agencies  regarding  the  work 
that  is  being  planned  for  university  centers." 

Interdenominational  organization  of  boards  of  directors 

Findings  No.  IV  of  the  First  Cleveland  Conference,  re- 
ferred to  above,  is  as  follows: 

IV.  On  the  supervisory  or  advisory  bodies  of  the  Asso- 
ciations, both  local  and  national,  should  be,  so  far  as  is 
consistent  with  efficiency,  representatives  of  the  various 
Christian  communions,  which  representatives  shall  be  nom- 
inated by  the  Association's  supervisory  or  advisory  body 
concerned,  approved  by  the  proper  ecclesiastical  authority 
of  the  Christian  communions  concerned;  and,  in  the  case  of 
local  Associations,  elected  by  the  Association.     It  is  under- 

198 


Conferences  beirveen  the  Agencies 

stood  that  in  the  case  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian 
Association  their  supervisory  or  advisory  bodies  will  be 
composed  of  women.  It  is  also  understood  that  persons 
elected  to  these  supervisory  or  advisory  bodies  shall  have 
qualifications  which  agree  with  the  membership  require- 
ments of  the  Association  Movements. 

The  University  of  Pennsylvania  Christian  Association 

The  method  of  organization  of  the  Christian  Association 
of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  is  the  most  thorough- 
going example  of  this  union  of  all  forces.  One  of  the 
Association  secretaries  describes  it  as  follows: 

"The  Christian  Association  of  the  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania (the  corporate  title  by  its  charter)  is  a  real 
Association  of  Christian  Churches.  Its  Secretarial  staff  is 
made  up  of  laymen  or  clergymen — more  of  the  latter  than 
of  the  former — of  the  largest  communions,  appointed  by 
the  Church  authorities  of  those  communions.  The  Epis- 
copal Church  representative  is  the  appointee  of  the  Bishop 
of  the  diocese,  and  part  of  his  support  comes  from  the 
diocesan  convention.  The  Presbyterian  Church  represent- 
ative is  appointed  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Education, 
and  half  his  support  comes  from  that  Board.  The  Baptist 
representative  is  largely  supported,  and  the  Lutheran  rep- 
resentative altogether,  by  their  respective  Boards  of  Educa- 
tion. The  Methodist  Church  situation  is  being  worked  out 
on  the  same  basis.  The  Association  Board  of  Directors  in- 
cludes in  its  membership  denominational  representatives, 
nominated  by  the  proper  Church  authorities  to  the  students 
for  election. 

"By  this  method  of  organization  the  Christian  Associa- 
tion and  the  different  communions  reap  the  benefit  of 
cooperation,  while  at  the  same  time  each  denominational 
Secretary  can  contribute  to  the  whole  student  body,  as  well 
as  to  his  own  denominational  students,  whatever  that  de- 
nomination has  to  contribute  as  its  own  peculiar  gift.  Each 
Secretary  generally  is  in  charge  of  some  other  phase  of  the 
religious  activities.     For  example,  the  Presbyterian  Secre- 

199 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

tary  has  had  to  do  with  the  Bible  and  Mission  Study 
throughout  the  University.  The  Episcopalian  Secretary  has 
charge  of  the  daily  Chapel  services  and  of  Vocational 
Guidance,  while  the  Baptist  Secretary  has  been  in  charge 
of  the  Social  Service  work.  Each  Secretary  organizes  a 
strong  undergraduate  Committee  to  work  with  him  in 
connection  with  all  denominational  activities,  while  the 
students  of  each  denomination  are  represented  in  the 
Association  organization  by  a  Vice  President  elected  to  the 
Association  Cabinet  by  his  denominational  constituents. 

"The  experience  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  would 
go  to  show  that  Church  unity  is  a  practical  thing  in  opera- 
tion, and  that  the  work  in  which  all  are  so  interested  can 
be  conducted  with  complete  harmony." 

The  University  of  California  Cliristian  Association 

Tlie  University  of  California  Association  has  exper- 
imented in  carrying  out  the  Cleveland  Conference  findings 
in  its  organization.  The  Board  of  Directors  is  made  up  of 
representatives  of  the  churches  doing  a  large  work  at  the 
University,  nominated  by  the  Board,  approved  by  the  church, 
and  elected  by  the  Association.  This  Board  chooses  workers 
in  cooperation  with  the  proper  denominational  authority. 
These  men  are  on  the  staff  of  the  Christian  Association. 
Ideally,  but  not  actually  in  every  case,  they  are  paid  from 
the  treasury  of  the  Association.  Policies  developed  by  this 
staff  are  submitted  to  the  student  cabinet  for  adoption.  The 
Christian  work  on  the  campus  is  carried  on  both  through 
the  Association  and  the  various  churches.  Each  church  is 
represented  by  a  student  on  a  church  cooperation  committee, 
the  chairman  of  which  is  a  member  of  the  Cabinet. 

Recent  developments  by  the  Committee  of  Reference 

In  the  working  out  of  the  principles  of  the  Cleveland 
Conferences,  it  appeared  that  the  Associations  were  inter- 
preting them  as  giving  to  their  bodies  full  executive 
authority  in  all  common  tasks.  Thus  many  things  decided 
upon    in    conference    were    changed    in    practice.      As    the 

200 


Conferences  between  the  Agencies 

churches  and  the  Associations  largely  rely  on  the  same 
students  in  their  work,  this  lack  of  continued  cooperation 
led  to  difficulty  and  misunderstanding. 

The  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education  at  its  annual 
meeting  in  January,  1919,  reviewed  the  whole  situation  and 
resolved  that  "the  union  of  all  Christian  Agencies  at  work 
in  each  center,  with  full  and  visible  recognition  of  the  iden- 
tification of  their  interests,  is  essential  to  the  success  of  the 
enterprise  and  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  students." 

In  view  of  the  full  and  frank  expression  by  the  Secre- 
taries of  the  various  Church  Boards  of  Education  of  the 
feeling  that  the  findings  of  the  Cleveland  Conferences  were 
now  inadequate  for  efficient  work  in  the  light  of  past  ex- 
perience and  post-war  conditions,  the  Committee  of  Refer- 
ence was  summoned  to  meet  February  7,  1919.  in  Dr.  John 
R.  Mott's  offices  in  New  York.  The  Committee  adopted  the 
following  as  an  interpretation  of  and  supplement  to  the 
Cleveland  Conference  Findings,  which  at  the  time  of  writing 
is  being  submitted  to  the  various  bodies  concerned  for 
ratification. 

MEMORANDUM  ADOPTED  BY  THE  COMMITTEE  OF  REFERENCE 

"I.  The  General  Advisory  Board  of  the  Christian  forces 
in  the  University  should  be  organized  in  accordance  with  the 
Findings  of  the  First  Cleveland  Conference  (No.  IV).  In 
universities  where  there  are  both  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations,  it  should  be  composed  of 
the  Advisory  Boards  of  both  Associations.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  the  students  themselves  should  have  represen- 
tation on  this  General  Advisory  Board. 

"II.  The  employed  staff  should  be  composed  of  the  Gen- 
eral Secretaries  of  the  two  Associations,  the  denominational 
Secretaries,  and  such  other  Secretaries  as  may  be  needed  to 
meet  the  religious  needs  of  the  whole  University,  all  to  be 
selected  by  the  General  Advisory  Board,  with  the  approval 
of  the  Cabinets  of  the  two  Associations;  and,  in  the  case  of 
denominational  representatives  serving  on  the  staff,  they 
should  be  jointly  selected  by  the  Advisory  Board  and  the 
Board  of  Education  of  the  denomination  or  other  proper 

201 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

denominational  authority.  Where  practicable,  all  of  the 
Secretaries  should  be  paid  through  a  common  local  treasury. 
Local  ministers  doing  student  work  as  representatives  of 
their  denominations  should  be  ex  officio  members  of  the 
staff.  In  choosing  all  these  workers,  special  attention 
should  be  given  to  the  principle  enunciated  in  point  13  of 
the  Second  Cleveland  Conference. 

"III.  The  staff  of  Secretaries  should  function  as  a  unity 
on  the  college  campus.  Their  responsibility  relates  to  the 
work  of  both  men  and  women.  There  should  be  a  general 
Executive  Secretary  who  acts  as  chief  of  staff.  Policies 
should  be  worked  out  by  the  entire  staff  working  together, 
in  fullest  cooperation  with  the  Association  Cabinets. 

"IV.  Wherever  the  students  are  organized  into  denomi- 
national groups  or  societies,  these  separate  groups  should, 
so  far  as  practicable,  be  represented  on  the  Association 
Cabinets." 


As  the  General  Board  of  Religious  Education  has  not  at 
time  of  printing  yet  considered  the  matter,  the  memorandum 
is  here  recorded  for  information  only. 


202 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

(Addresses  of  publishing  houses,  boards,  and  organizations 
given  when  first  mentioned.) 

CHAPTER  I 

G.  B.  R.  ^.—Minutes  of  Chicago  (1917)  and  Howe  (1918) 
Conferences  of  Episcopal  College  Workers.  Manuscripts 
loaned  on  request  by  the  General  Board  of  Religious 
Education,  289  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

'National  Student  Council — Bulletin  Number  One  of  the 
National  Student  Council  gives  the  President's  Charge 
to  the  Council  at  its  first  meeting.  Sent  free  of  charge 
by  the  National  Student  Council  of  the  Episcopal  Church, 
289  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

CHAPTER  II 

Association  Press — 347  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City, 
"Books  with  Purpose." 

Woman's  Press — 600  Lexington  Avenue,  New  York  City, 
"Books  for  Thinking  Women." 

Catalogues  of  publishing  houses  which  make  a  specialty 
of  books  and  pamphlets  for  and  about  students. 

Mott,  J.  R. — "Work  for  New  Students".  Pamphlet.  (Asso- 
ciation Press.)  5  cents.  For  Y.  M.  C.  A.  workers,  but 
full  of  suggestions  for  others. 

Ashley,  W.  B. — "Church  Advertising"  (J.  B.  Lippincott  & 
Co.,  Philadelphia)  $1.00. 

Men  and  Religion  Movement — "Publicity  Message"  (Asso- 
ciation Press)  $1.00. 

Routzahn,  M.  »Sf.— "The  A  B  C  of  Exhibit  Planning"  (Rus- 
sell Sage  Foundation,  130  E.  22nd  Street,  New  York 
City)    $1.50. 

203 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

CHAPTER  III 

Church  Organizations — Valuable  suggestions  can  be  found 
in  the  pamphlets,  handbooks,  and  manuals  of  the  organ- 
izations mentioned  in  this  chapter.  The  addresses  of 
their  national  headquarters  are:  Brotherhood  of  8t. 
Andrew,  Church  House,  12th  and  Walnut  Streets,  Phil- 
adelphia; Daughters  of  the  King,  Room  84,  Bible  House, 
New  York  City;  Girls'  Friendly  Society,  Room  56, 
Church  Missions  House,  281  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York 
City;  Woman's  Auxiliary,  Church  Missions  House,  281 
Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Porter,  D.  R. — "Student  Associations  and  the  Church" 
(Association  Press).     Pamphlet.     5  cents. 

Conde,  Bertha — "Association  Membership  and  Church 
Work",   (Woman's  Press)    10  cents. 

Evans,  T.  8. — "The  Church  at  Work  in  the  Universities" 
(Association  Press) .    Pamphlet.     20  cents. 

Cleveland  and  Chicago  Conferences — "Christian  Work  in 
State  Universities"  (Association  Press).  Pamphlet.  25 
cents. 

CHAPTER  IV 

Barry,  Alfred — "The  Teacher's  Prayer  Book"  (Thomas  Nel- 
son &  Sons,  381  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City ) .     $1.50. 

Hart,  Samuel — "The  Book  of  Common  Prayer"  (The  Uni- 
versity Press,  University  of  the  South,  Sewanee,  Tenn. ) . 
$1.50. 

Sturgis,  W.  C. — "An  Office  of  Intercession  for  the  Church 
and  Her  Mission"  (Board  of  Missions).  Special  brief 
Services  for  missions,  social  service,  and  religious  educa- 
tion, litanies,  prayers,  psalms,  and  responsive  readings. 
70  cents. 

Micou,  Paul — "The  Conduct  of  Brief  Devotional  Meetings'* 
(Association  Press) .    50  cents. 

Hepher,  Cyril,  et  al. — "The  Fellowship  of  Silence"  (The 
Macmillan  Company,  64  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City). 
$1.75. 

McNeile,  A.  H. — "Self-Training  in  Prayer"  and  "After  This 

204 


Bibliography 

Manner  Pray  Ye"  (Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  443  Fourth 
Avenue.  New  York  City).     50  cents  each, 

Fosdick,  H.  E. — "The  Meaning  of  Prayer"  and  "The  Mean- 
ing of  Faith"  (Association  Press).  75  cents  and  $1.00. 

Carey,  W.  J. — "Prayer  and  Some  of  Its  Difficulties"  (Long- 
mans).    30  cents. 

Fiske,  Charles— "The  Experiment  of  Faith"  (F.  H.  Kevell, 
156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City).    $1.00. 

CHAPTER  V 

National  Student  Council — "The  Significance  of  Christ  for 
the  College  Age",  Bulletin  Number  Three,  Free  on  appli- 
cation. A  symposium  of  the  views  of  many  clergy  in 
college  communities  on  how  to  teach  the  Life  of  Christ 
to  students. 

Council  of  North  American  Student  Movements — "Voluntary 
Study  Groups"  (Association  Press).  A  brief  manual  on 
how  to  organize  and  conduct  such  groups  in  a  college. 
10  cents. 

Ingham,  H.  M. — "Simple  Answers  to  Some  Plain  Questions 
about  the  Church"  (Order  from  Eev.  H.  M.  Ingham, 
Keene,  N.  H. )      An  8-page  folder.     85  cents  per  100. 

Holy  Cross  Press— "The  Holy  Cross  Tracts"  (West  Park, 
New  York). 

Strayer,  P.  M.,  et  al. — "Study  Outline  in  the  Problems  of 
the  Reconstruction  Period"  (Association  Press).  Con- 
tains one  of  the  finest  bibliographies  yet  assembled  on 
social,  economic,  ethical,  and  international  problems.  25 
cents. 

Elliott,  H.  S. — "Building  a  New  World"  (Association 
Press).  An  outline  for  the  discussion  of  the  Christian 
issues  involved  in  the  winning  of  the  War  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  world  democracy,     50  cents, 

Carey,  W.  J. — "Have  You  Understood  Christianity"  (More- 
house Publishing  Co,,  Milwaukee,  Wis,).  45  and  60 
cents. 

"The  Life  in  Grace"  (Longmans) .  $1,00. 
"The  Kingdom  that  Must  be  Built"   (Gorham,  11  West 
45th  Street,  New  York  City),    60  cents. 

205 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

Gore,  Charles — "The  Creed  of  a  Christian"  (Gorham).  60 
cents.  "The  Religion  of  the  Church"  (Morehouse).  75 
cents. 

Bishop  of  Peterborough,  et  al. — "The  Creed  of  a  Church- 
man" (Longmans).    40  and  50  cents. 

Figgis,  J.  N. — "The  Gospel  and  Human  Needs"  (Long- 
mans).    25  cents  and  $1.50. 

MacNutt,  et  al. — "The  Church  in  the  Furnace"  (Macmillan). 
$1.75 

Drown,  E.  S.—"The  Apostles'  Creed"   (Macmillan).     $1.00. 

Atwater,  G.  P. — "The  Episcopal  Church"  (Morehouse).  At- 
tractively written  in  the  form  of  conversations  between 
a  rector  and  several  professional  men.  60  cents  and 
$1.00. 

Sunday,  W. — "Outlines  of  the  Life  of  Christ"  ( Charles  Scrib- 
ner's  Sons,  597  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City).  Same 
as  the  article  "Jesus  Christ"  in  the  Hastings'  Dictionary 
of  the  Bible.    Several  years  old,  but  still  good.    60  cents. 

Hill,  W.  B.— "Introduction  to  the  Life  of  Christ"  (Scrib- 
ner's ) .     60  cents. 

Glover,  T.  R. — "The  Jesus  of  History"  (Association  Press). 
A  masterly  apologetic  through  a  reconstruction  of  Jesus 
and  His  times  by  the  use  of  a  trained  historical  imagi- 
nation.    $1.00. 

Fosdick,  E.  E. — "The  Manhood  of  the  Master"  (Association 
Press).  A  devotional  study,  unsurpassed  in  its  por- 
trayal of  the  human  nature  of  our  Lord.    75  cents. 

Bushnell,  Horace — "The  Character  of  Jesus"  (Scribner's). 
A  reprint  of  Chapter  X  of  "Nature  and  the  Supernatu- 
ral". Sets  forth  the  self-evidencing,  superhuman  charac- 
ter of  Christ  with  remarkable  vigor  and  clarity.  60 
cents. 

Griffith-Thomas,  W.  H.  G. — "Christianity  is  Christ"  (Long- 
mans).   A  strong,  brief  apologetic.    40  cents. 

Conyheare,  F.  C. — "The  Historical  Christ"  ( Open  Court,  122 
S.  Michigan  Avenue,  Chicago).  A  strong  defense  of  the 
historicity  of  Jesus,  and  a  plea  for  moderation  and  good 
sense  in  dealing  with  the  writings  of  early  Christianity. 
$1.50. 

206 


Bibliographxf 

Ross,  David  M. — "The  Teaching  of  Jesus"  (Scribner's).  90 
cents. 

Fairtoeather,  Wm. — "From  the  Exile  to  the  Advent"  ( Scrib- 
ner's). A  readable  history  of  the  Jews  between  the  Old 
and  New  Testament.    90  cents. 

Talhot,  N.  8. — "The  Mind  of  the  Disciples"  (Macmillan). 
A  study  from  the  standpoint  of  modern  psychology  of 
the  impression  Christ  made  on  His  contemporaries,  and 
the  evidence  to  be  seen  therein  of  His  deity.    $1.60. 

Charles,  R.  H. — "Religious  Development  between  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments"  (Henry  Holt  &  Co.,  19  W.  44th 
Street,  New  York  City).  A  volume  of  the  Home  Univer- 
sity Library.  Valuable.  Deals  largely  with  apocalyptic 
literature  and  the  growth  of  religious  ideas  and  customs. 
75  cents. 

Hollmann,  G.  W. — "Jewish  Religion  in  the  Time  of  Jesus" 
(American  Unitarian  Association,  Boston,  Mass.). 
Excellent  little  summary  of  the  Jewish  religion  in 
Christ's  day.    $1.00. 

Matheivs,  Shailer — "New  Testament  Times  in  Palestine" 
(Morehouse).     $1.00. 

"Messianic  Hope  in  the  New  Testament"  (University  of 
Chicago  Press).    $2.50. 

Husband,  R.  W. — "The  Prosecution  of  Jesus"  (Princeton 
University  Press,  Princeton,  N.  J, ) .  From  the  point  of 
view  of  an  expert  in  Roman  law.     $1.50. 

Wynne,  F.  R.,  et  al. — "The  Literature  of  the  Second  Cen- 
tury". An  account  of  the  productions  of  the  post-Apos- 
tolic age.    Out  of  print. 

Sharman,  E.  B. — "Records  of  the  Life  of  Jesus"  (George  H. 
Doran  Co.,  244  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City).  The 
latest  and  most  scholarly  English  Harmony  of  the  Gos- 
pels.    $2.50. 

'New  Testament — "A  New  Translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment", James  Moflfatt,  trans.  (Association  Press).  The 
best  of  the  modern  translations.     $1.00. 

Apocrypha — Text  only  (Oxford  University  Press).  65  cents. 
Text  with  history  and  commentary  (S.  P.  C.  K.)  $1.60. 
Sold  by  Gorham,  New  York  City. 

207 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

Beegle,  M.  P.  and  Crawford,  J.  R. — "Community  Drama  and 
Pageantry^'  (Yale  University  Press).  Contains  a 
very  extensive  bibliography.     $3.00. 

National  Student  Council — A  Bulletin  on  religious  dramat- 
ics and  pageantry  for  college  students.  Ready  October, 
1919.     Free  on  application. 

G.  B.  R.  E. — "Studies  in  Religion  in  War  Time".  Syllabus 
for  discussion  ( General  Board  of  Religious  Education ) . 
2  cents  each. 

For  further  suggestions  write  Rev.  Paul  Micou,  Secre- 
tary of  the  Collegiate  Department  of  the  General  Board 

of  Religious  Education. 

Larger  books  for  careful  study  of  modern  problems 
in  religion. 

Micou,  R.  W. — "Basic  Ideas  in  Religion,  or  Apologetic  The- 
ism". A  treatment  of  fundamental  religious  issues 
from  the  standpoint  of  modern  science,  psychology, 
ethics,  and  philosophy   (Association  Press).     $2.50. 

Streeter,  B.  H.,  et  al. — "Immortality,  an  Essay  in  Discov- 
ery, Coordinating  Scientitic,  Psychical,  and  Biblical  Re- 
search"   (Macmillan).     $3.00. 

"Concerning  Prayer,  Its  Nature,  Its  Difficulties,  and  Its 
Value"   (Macmillan).     $3.00. 

"Foundations."      A    statement    of    Christian    belief    in 
terms  of  modern  thought  ( Macmillan ) .     $2.50. 

Holtzmann,  Oscar — "Life  of  Jesus"  (Macmillan).  Treats 
the  Gospel  story  reverently,  even  though  rationalis- 
tically.     $4.25. 

Sanday,  W. — "Christologies,  Ancient  and  Modern"  (Ox- 
ford).    $2.40. 

Underhill,  Evelyn — "Mysticism".  A  general  work  on  mys- 
ticism. "The  Mystic  Way,"  especially  the  chapters  on 
the  record  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels  (E.  P.  Dutton  &  Co., 
681  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City).     $5.00  and  $4.00. 

CHAPTER  VI 

Student  Volunteer  Movement — Annual  Prospectus  of  mis- 
sion study  books,  the  most  valuable  and  up-to-date 
bibliography  of  missionary  books.      Furnished  free  on 

208    ' 


Bibliograph\f 

application.     Several  pamphlets  on  mission  study,  5  or 
10  cents  each.     25  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City. 
"The  Volunteer  Band",  "What  Constitutes  a  Missionary 
Call",  "What  is  Involved  in  Signing  the  Declaration", 
and  other  similar  pamphlets.     5  cents  each. 

Board  of  Missionary  Preparation — "Publications  of  the 
Board  of  Missionary  Preparation",  25  Madison  Avenue, 
New  York  City.  Pamphlets  on  special  preparation,  10 
cents  each.  Pamphlets  on  the  presentation  of  Chris- 
tianity in  different  countries,  50  cents  each. 

Dennett,  Tyler — "The  Democratic  Movement  in  Asia" 
(Association  Press).  An  up-to-date  statement  by  a  trav- 
eller and  journalist,  of  currents  beneath  the  surface  due 
to  missions.     $1.25. 

Murray,  J.  L.— "The  Call  of  a  World  Task  in  War  Time" 
(Student  Volunteer  Movement).  A  stirring  challenge 
to  all  Christians  and  especially  students  to  seize  the 
opportunities  created  by  the  War  and  to  make  good  its 
losses.    40  and  60  cents. 

Shriver,  W.  P. — "Immigrant  Forces"  (Missionary  Educa- 
tion Movement,  160  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City).  50 
cents. 

Sturgis,  W.  C. — "The  Church  and  the  Immigrant"   (Board 
of  Missions).     In  preparation. 
For   further    suggestions   about   the   study    of   missions 

write  to  William  C.  Sturgis,  Ph.D.,  Educational  Secretary, 

Board  of  Missions. 

Smyth,  ISlewman — "Passing  Protestantism  and  Coming 
Catholicism"   (Scribner's) .     60  cents. 

Chandler,  Arthur — "The  English  Church  and  Reunion" 
(Gorham).    $1.40. 

Streeter,  B.  H. — "Restatement  and  Reunion"  (Macmillan). 
$1.00. 

Kelly,  Herbert — "The  Church  and  Religious  Unity"   (Long- 
mans).   $1.75. 
For  pamphlets  of  the  Commission  on  a  World  Conference 

on  Faith  and  Order,  and  for  further  suggestions  as  to  the 

study  of  Christian  Unity,  write  to  Mr.  Robert  H.  Gardiner, 

174  Water  Street,  Gardiner,  Me. 

209 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University 

CHAPTER  VII 

Publications  of  the  Church's  Organizations,  see  Bibliog- 
raphy of  Chapter  I. 
O.  B.  R.  E. — "Church  Ideals  in  Education",  50  cents.    For 

this  book  and  for  other  suggestions  as  to  the  study  of 

religious  education  and  the  Sunday  school  write  to  the 

General  Board  of  Religious  Education. 
Bradner,  Lester — "Organizing  the  Smaller  Sunday  School" 

(Morehouse).     75  cents. 
Y.  M.  C.  A. — "Volunteer  Social  Service  by   College  Men" 

(Association  Press).    Pamphlet.     10  cents. 
Stone,  Mahel — "How  to  Promote  Eight  Weeks'  Clubs  in  the 

Colleges"    ( Woman's  Press ) .     An  eight  weeks'  club  is  a 

girls'  club  conducted  in  the  summer  vacation  by  college 

girls.     10  cents. 
Y.  W.  C.  A. — "Eight  Weeks  of  Service  in  Your  Home  Com- 
munity"   ( Woman's   Press ) .     Fuller   and   more   recent 
than  the  above.     35  cents. 
Ferris,  Hilda— "Girls'  Clubs"    (Woman's  Press).     10  cents. 
Moxey,  Mary — "Girlhood  and  Character"  ( Woman's  Press ) . 

$1.50. 
Rauschenhusch,   W. — "Christianity   and  the   Social    Crisis" 

(Macmillan).     $1.50. 

"Christianizing  the  Social  Order"  (Macmillan).  $1.50. 

"The  Social  Principles  of  Jesus"  (Association  Press),    A 

devotional  study.    75  cents. 

"A     Theology    for    the     Social     Gospel"     (Macmillan). 

Larger  and  more  expensive  than  the  last  named,  $1.50. 
Peahody,  F.    G. — "Jesus   Christ  and  the   Social   Question" 

(Macmillan).     $1.50. 
Soares,  T.  G. — "Social  Institutions  and  Ideals  of  the  Bible", 

Part  III  (Abingdon  Press,  150  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York 

City).     60  cents. 
Willis,  H.  E. — "The  Law  of   Social  Justice"    (Association 

Press).    A  careful  weighing  by  a   lawyer  of  the  legal 

values  of  the  Christian  code.     A  remarkable  and  fresh 

portrayal  of  Christ  as  the  greatest  lawgiver.     $1.00. 
Yedder,  H.  C. — "The  Gospel  of  Jesus  and  the  Problems  of 

Democracy"  (Macmillan).    $1.50. 

210 


Bibliographyf 

Devine,    E.    T. — "Misery    and    Its    Causes"     ( Macmillan ) . 
$1.25. 

"The   Family   and   Social    Work"    (Association    Press). 
60  cents. 

Carlton,  F.  T.— "The  Industrial   Situation"    (Revell).     75 
cents. 

Wilson,  W.  £r.— "The  Church  of  the  Open  Country"    (Mis- 
sionary Education  Movement).     50  cents. 

Trawick,  A.  M. — "The  City  Church  and  Its  Social  Mission" 
(Association  Press).    60  cents. 

Ward,  H.  F. — "The  Labor  Movement"    (Sturgis  &  Walton, 
31  E.  27th  Street,  New  York  City).    $1.25. 

Kent,  C.  F. — "Social  Teachings  of  the  Prophets  and  Jesus" 
(Scribner's).    $1.50. 

Simkhovitch,  M.  K. — "The  City  Workers'  World  in  Amer- 
ica" (Macmillan).     $1.25. 

Addams,  Jane — "The  New  Conscience  and  an  Ancient  Evil" 
( Macmillan ) .    50  cents. 
"T\venty  Years  at  Hull  House"    (Macmillan).     $1.70. 

Howe,  F.  C— "The  Modern  City  and  Its  Problems"   (Scrib- 
ner's).   $1.60. 

Crouch,  F.   M. — "The   Social    Teaching   of   the   Prophets", 
"Social    Aspects    of    Church    History".      "Outlines    for 
Social  Study"  (Joint  Commission  on  Social  Service).  10 
cents  each. 
For  further  suggestions  as  to  study  of  social  problems 

write  Rev.  F.  M.  Crouch,  Secretary  of  the  Joint  Commission 

on  Social  Service,  281  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

CHAPTER  VIII 

Hollingworth,  H.  L. — "Vocational  Psychology"    (D.  Apple- 
ton  &   Co.,  New  York   City).     Recommended  to  those 
who  desire  to  understand  what  a  college  psychological 
laboratory  affords  in  the  wav  of  vocational  guidance. 
$2.50. 
Brent,  Charles  H. — "Leadership"  (Longmans).    $1.25. 
Board  of  Missions — "Service   Series,   Opportunities  of  the 
Ministry  and  in  the  Mission  Field".     Only  pamphlets  on 
vocation  yet  published  by  any  Board  of  the  Episcopal 

211 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 

Church.    In  a  neat  box.    25  cents.    Special  prices  quoted 
on  lots  of  twelve  or  more. 

Mott,  J.  R. — "The  Future  Leadership  of  the  Church"  and 
"Claims  and  Opportunities  of  the  Ministry"  (Associa- 
tion Press ) .     50  cents  each. 

Joint  Committee  of  the  War  Work  Council  of  Y.  M.  C.  A.'s 
and  the  Committee  on  Recruiting  and  Training  of  the 
General  War  Time  Commission  of  the  Churches  has  put 
out  a  series  of  attractive  pamphlets  on  the  various  call- 
ings (Association  Press).  10  cents  each,  80  cents  a 
dozen. 

Conde,  Bertha — "Service  Bulletin"  (Woman's  Press).  10 
cents. 

CHAPTER  IX 

National  Student  Council — Bulletin  Number  Four.  A  cata- 
logue of  the  Churchmen  on  the  faculties  of  the  leading 
colleges  and  universities.  Ready  April,  1919.  Free  on 
application. 

Gogin,  Gertrude — "Vocational  Guidance  for  Workers  with 
Girls"   (Woman's  Press).     10  cents. 

Butler,  E.  R. — "Christian  Living  in  Terms  of  Service" 
(Woman's  Press).     10  cents. 

CHAPTER  XIII 

National  Student  Council — Bulletin  Number  Two.  Free  on 
application.  Chapter  XIII  of  this  book  in  pamphlet 
form. 

Eddy,  Sherwood — "The  Students  of  Asia"  (Student  Volun- 
teer Movement ) .    60  cents. 

Committee  on  Friendly  Relations — "Future  Leaders  of  the 
Nations".  A  pamphlet  issued  for  private  circulation. 
347  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Burton,  Margaret — "Women  Workers  of  the  Orient"  (Wom- 
an's Press).    35  and  50  cents. 

Board  of  Missions — "Missionary  Bishops  of  the  American 
Church"  (Morehouse).  Tw^elve  portrait  cards.  25 
cents.  It  is  suggested  that  each  clergyman  keep  these 
on  hand  for  use  in  conversation  with  foreign  Church 
students. 

212 


INDEX 


(Roman   Numerals   refer  to  Chapters) 


Advent;   10. 

Advertising;  see  "publicity". 

Advisers,  faculty;    107,   113. 

Agape,  the;  40. 

Agencies,  religious,  in  stu- 
dent work;   191,  196. 

Anglican  and  Eastern  Asso- 
ciation;  158. 

Arizona,  University  of;  24, 
55. 

Association  of  American 
Colleges;  195. 

Baptism;  13,  45,  136,  154. 
Bible,   study  of   the;    5,   46, 
47,  48,  53,  79,  111,  119, 
178. 
Bishop,  the;   28,  45,  59,  94, 
121,  129,  134,  135,   137, 
139,  154,  155,   157,  164, 
167,  172. 
Conference    with    his    col- 
lege clergy;    144. 
Student   congregation    (q. 

v.). 
Visitation;    19,  20.   139. 
Board  of  Missions;  5,  8,  59, 


63,  66,  69,  74,  101,  102, 
103,  135,  136.  139,  140, 
145,  154,  156,  157,  167, 
180. 

Board  of  Missionary  Prep- 
aration;  101. 

British  Student  Movement; 
30. 

Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew; 
23,  73,  129,  130. 

Brown,  Prof.  Emily  F. ;  50, 
52. 

Brown  University;   2. 

Bryn  Mawr  College;   27. 

Bulletin  board;   59,  74,   liO. 

California,     University     of; 

25,  200. 
Calls,  pastoral;   14,  15,  120, 

130. 
On  foreign  students;   160, 

161,  164. 
On  sick  students;  108,  161. 
Camp,  Eugene;  94. 
Candidate    Secretary;     101, 

102. 
Card  catalogues;   103,  155. 


213 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universityj 


Chaplain  of  a  Church  col- 
lege; 183,  184. 
Christianity;  2,  4,  41,  48, 
55,  81,  85,  118,  141,  167. 
Church,  the;  1,  3,  9,  11,  15, 
16,  19,  31,  35,  43,  46,  51, 
52,  63,  68,  70,  77,  88,  89, 
90,  94,  95,  105,  106,  112, 
115,  118,  125,  133,  137, 
138,  145,  149,  150,  155, 
156,  167,  169,  177,  178, 
198. 

Catholicity  of;   29,  51. 

"College  church";    40,   41. 

Colleges;   123,  xiv. 

Contribution  of,  to  uni- 
versity religion;  32,  33, 
36,  141. 

Extension;  10,  vi,  117, 
140. 

Faith  and  doctrine  of  the; 
33,  35,  54,  55,  60,  101, 
115. 

History,  social  study  of; 
79,  80. 

House  for  students;  26, 
117,  123,  124,  125,  126, 
127,  135. 

Life;  21,  41,  45,  55,  56, 
59,  101,  119,  122,  124, 
178,  182. 

Loyalty  to  the;  32,  71. 

Mission  of  the;  34,  43,  63, 
66,  69,  77,  88,  167. 

Missionary  work  of  the; 
65,  133;  see  also  "mis- 
sionaries". 

Periodicals;  58,  59,  74, 
127,  182. 


Preparatory     schools ;     5, 

15,  130,  176. 
Responsibility  of  the,  for 

foreign  students;  xiii. 
Summer  schools;  67,  143, 

182. 
Training  for  work  in;  7, 
42,  60,  62,  67,  72,  73, 
75,  83,  101,  117,  119, 
121,  143,  147,  148,  175, 
177,  178,  179,  185. 
Witness    to    the;    29,    32, 

110. 
Work  for  women;   89,  90, 

91,  96. 
Year;  55. 
Church    Boards    of    Educa- 
tion; 3,  194,  201. 
Church    building    open    for 

prayer;   44. 
Church     Students'    Mission- 
ary Association;   4. 
Churcli  training  schools  for 

women;  91,  92. 
Classification       of       college 
Church    work;     24,    25, 
26,  122,  123,  124,  136. 
Clergy   in   college  communi- 
ties, type  of  men  neces- 
sary;    3,    4,    118,    119, 
127. 
"Inner  circle"  of  the  col- 
lege clergy;  28. 
Of    parishes    from    which 
students  go  to  college; 
13,  14,  xi,  138. 
Cleveland    Conference    Find- 
ings;  197. 
Colorado,  University  of;  8. 


214 


Index 


Columbia  University;  2,  25, 

27,  92,  148,  169,  170. 
Commission     on     a     World 
Conference      on      Faith 
and  order;  71. 
Committee,      chaplain's      or 
rector's;  27,  29,  184. 

Episcopal,  of  the  Associa- 
tions; 26,  27,  29. 

On  a  national  Church  so- 
ciety for  students;  7,  8, 
9. 

On  Friendly  Relations 
with  Foreign  Students; 
151,   155,  166. 

Of  Reference  of  the  Cleve- 
land Conferences;  196, 
200,  201. 
Communion,  the  Holy;  10, 
33,  37,  38,  39,  41,  46, 
126,  136,  156. 

Corporate;     10,    40,     119, 
137,  139. 
Community,  the  college;  76, 

77,  104,  112,  115,  133. 
Conferences      and       conven- 
tions;   5,    70,    71,    111, 
113,  142,  143,  182. 

Of        Episcopal        College 
Workers;   143. 
Chicago,  1917;   7,   133. 
Howe,    1918;    7,    8,    11, 
48,  117,  123,  136. 

Missionary  Education 

Movement;   142,  143. 

Student  Volunteer  Unions ; 
67,  98,  194. 

Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment; 5,  64,  98,  194. 


Summer    Student    Confer- 
ences; 64,  88,  142,  193. 

Confirmation;  13,  45,  46,  47, 
56,  136,  139,  142. 

Consecration;   69,  84,  87. 

Conservation;  136,  137,  141, 
142. 

Cornell  University;   82. 

Cosmopolitan  Clubs;  153, 
162. 

Council  of  Church  Boards  of 
Education;    194;  201. 

Council  of  North  American 
Student  Movements;  53, 
192. 

Creed,  the;  47,  178. 

Crouch,  Rev.  F.  M. ;   77,   89. 

Cultivation  of  students; 
102,  103. 

Curate  or  assistant  for  stu- 
dent work;  117,  119, 
120,  123,  126,  127. 

Curriculum,  the;   38,  49,  50, 
52,  59,  87,  93,  102,  105, 
174,  179. 
Lack  of,  for  religious  edu- 
cation ;   60. 
Religious     education      re- 
ceiving credits;    60,   61. 
Religious  education  values 
in;  49,  50,  105,  106,  177, 
178. 

Dartmouth  College;   2. 
Daughters  of  the  King;  23. 
Deaconess;    28,    63,    88,    91, 

96,    97,    101,    119,    120, 

123,  134. 
Decisions;   46,  84,   100,    136, 

141. 


215 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  Universityj 


Declaration  card  of  the  stu- 
dent volunteer;  99,  100. 

Democracy;  81. 

Student;  9,  17,  19,  22,  27. 

Denominational  ism;    29,   71. 

Deputations;  76,  133,  134, 
135. 

Diocesan  Board  of  Religious 
Education;  129,  138, 
172. 

Diocese;  59,  74,  104,  123, 
126,  133,  144,  146,  173, 
176. 

Discussion  groups;  19,  56, 
111,  119. 

Dormitories;  3,  18,  40,  44, 
54,  117,  124,  126,  150. 

Dramatics;  51,  62. 

Eastern  Orthodox  Chris- 
tians; 153,  157,  158, 
159. 

Eddy,  Sherwood;   141. 

Entertaining  students ;  19, 
20,  25,  106,  112,  119, 
164. 

Equipment,  essentials  of; 
126,  127. 

Evangelistic  campaigns;  46, 
140,  141,  142,  143. 

Exhibits;  59. 

Faculty;  9,  15,  18,  19,  20,' 
30,  38,  49,  55,  70,  82, 
ix,  120,  121,  122,  133, 
154.  160,  163,  182. 

Fellowships;    175,  180. 

Financial  campaigns ;  145, 
146,  147,  181. 


Foreign  students;  135,  xiii. 
Forums;  57. 
Fraternity,  Church;  26. 
Fraternities;   15,  20,  26,  30, 

54,    124,    125,    126,    134, 

141,  143. 
Freshmen,    work    with;     13, 

14,  106,  124. 
Function   of   a   church   in  a 

college  community;  117, 

118. 

Gardiner,  Robert  H.;   6,  71. 

General  Board  of  Religious 
Education;  6,  7,  8,  43, 
57,  61,  74,  91,  103,  121, 
122.  129,  135,  136,  137, 
138,  139,  145,  146,  147, 
148,  174,  175,  181,  194. 

General  Convention;  6. 

Girls'  Friendly  Society;   23. 

Goodwin,  Deaconess  H.  R. ; 
6. 

Graduates,    of    Church    col- 
leges;  169. 
Value       of       college,       to 
Church   work;    60,    131, 
132. 

Guidance,    spiritual;    4,    76, 
83,    85,    107,    115,    116. 
117. 
Vocational;     12,    63,    viii, 
132. 

Harvard  University;  2,  8. 
Heroic,    appeal    to   the;    69, 

88,  95,  103. 
Hobart    College;     123,    171, 

182. 
Hymns;   37,  42,  43. 


216 


Index 


Illinois.    University   of;    25, 

108,  122. 
Institutes;  67,  95,  96,  182. 
Intensive  study  courses;  57. 
Intercessions;  42,  43,  71,  97, 

136. 
Interdenomi nationalism;  32, 

34,  71,  92.  194,  198. 
Internationalism;     67,     153, 

191. 
Interviews;    45,    87,    94,   99, 

111,  134,   135,   136.  139, 

141. 
Intervisitation      of      college 

Church     organizations ; 

143. 

Joint  Commission  on  Social 

Service;  7,  8,  59,  75,  77, 
79,  89. 

Kansas,  University  of;  25. 
Kelly,   Rev.    Herbert;    S.    S. 

M.;  30.  34. 
Kenyon    College;    123,    170, 

171,  172,  182. 
Kilbourne,  Rev.  Stanley,  S. ; 


Laity,  priesthood  of  the;  42. 

League  of  Nations;  67. 

Lectures;  4,  15,  40,  55,  58, 
59.  60,  82,  104,  111,  113, 
114,  115.   133,  137,   160. 

Lehigh  University;   169. 

Lent;   10,  66. 

Letters    announcing    coming 
of  students;   128,  129. 
From  home  parish  to  stu- 
dents; 130. 


Of  transfer;  41,  131,  157. 
Pastoral,  of  Bishop  to  his 

students;   138. 
To  students,  prior  to  ar- 
rival at  college;  14. 
Library,  college;  58,  59. 

Parish;  58,  127. 
Lists,   Church  students;    13, 
14,  23,  24,  128,  132,  138. 
Clergy     in     college     com- 
munities;   129. 
Faculty   Churchmen;    116. 
Litanies;  42,  43. 
Liturgical  forms ;  36,  42,  52, 

62. 
Lloyd,  Rt.  Rev.  Arthur  S.; 
11. 

Meditations;  42,  43,  44. 

Meetings;  10,  11,  12,  ii,  27, 
28,  40,  42,  43,  46,  67,  96, 
110,  119,  125,  126,  140, 
141.   142,  150,  182,  183. 

Mercer,  E.  C.  ("Ted")  ;  131. 

Micou,  Rev.  Paul;  6. 

Ministry;  63,  84,  87,  88,  94, 
95,  97,  141,  148,  175, 
177,  180. 

Mission;  46,  97,  136,  137, 
143. 

Mission  study  classes;  53, 
56,  66.  98,  111,  178,  183. 

Missionaries;  4,  63,  64,  84, 
87,  97,  98,  99,  101,  134, 
135,  140,  141,  157,  161, 
179. 
See  also  "Church,  exten- 
sion and  missionary 
work  of". 


217 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University^ 


Missionary  Education  Move- 
ment; 65,  67,  88. 
Giving;   11,  68. 
Modern,  movements;  3,  5. 

Missions,  Board  of  ( q.  v. ) . 

Missouri,  University  of;  61. 

Mott,  John  R.;  30,  32,  64, 
141,  191,  201. 

Municipal  colleges  or  uni- 
versities;  2,  18,  44. 

National  Student  Council ; 
9,  10,  11,  29,  60,  69,  116, 
122,  136,  143,  144,  154, 
155,  182,  184,  187,  188, 
189,  190. 
Minimum  programme;  8, 
9,  10,  11,  17,  29,  60,  184. 
Origin;  8,  9. 

New  England  Student  Con- 
ference;  6. 

Normal  Schools;  2,  3. 
Work;  54,  62,  91. 

North  Carolina,  University 
of;  8,  23. 

North  Dakota,  University 
of;  8,  61. 

Northwestern  University ; 
25. 

Oregon,  University  of;  61. 

Organizations  of  Church 
students;  4,  6,  7,  9,  11, 
13,  18,  iii,  40,  45,  55, 
75,  108,  110,  119,  140, 
150,  154,  160,  182,   184. 

Pageants;  62,  74. 
Pamphlets;  58,  64,  87,  94. 
Parish:  Boards  of  Religious 
Education;  113,  114. 


Executive       or      business 

manager;  93. 
From    which    students    go 

to  college;  46,  xi.  138. 
House;     18,    40,    59,    126, 

127. 
In  a   college  community; 
16,  18,  21,  24,  31,  37,  39, 
45,    66,    68,   72,    77,   82, 
104,  115,  X. 
Paper;  74,  130. 
Small;   72,  117,  127. 
Visitor;   28,  91,   119,   120, 
123. 
Parker,  Rt.  Rev.  E.  M.;  158. 

Parochialism;  133. 
Pennsylvania,  University  of ; 

2,  26,  152,  168,  199. 
Personal  work;    11,   45,   73, 
74,    107,    115,    127,    132, 
136,  158. 
Philanthropy,   schools  of  or 

courses  in;  89,  179. 
Picnics;  20. 
Prayer;   11,  44. 

Circles  for;  36,  136. 
Princeton  University;    2,  8, 

27. 
Professional    schools;    2,    3, 

44,  180. 
Professors;   see  "faculty". 
Protestantism;  33,  34,  153. 
Provinces;    9,    59,    74,    104, 
140,  143,  144,  145,  146, 
172. 
Publicity    and    advertising; 
16,  74,  93,  110,  136,  181, 
182. 

Racine  College;  171,  182. 


218 


Index 


Reading     courses;     58,     70, 

113,  115. 

Room  in  parish  house;  59, 
127. 

Reception  to  Church  stu- 
dents; 15,  27,  126,  139, 
150,  159. 

Reconstruction;  43,  79,  81, 
82,  90,  95,  96. 

Recruiting  for  altruistic 
callings;  85,  88,  see  also 
"ministry"  and  "mis- 
sionaries". 

Rectory;  126. 

Religion,     defense     of;     45, 
105,  110,  127,  130,  137, 
167. 
Expression  of,  in  a  Church 
college;   182,  183. 

Religious,  comparative;  102, 
178. 
Non-Christian;   98,  165. 

Religious  education;  1,  4, 
10,  11,  19,  25,  40,  42, 
45,   V,    73,    74,    91,    113, 

114,  128,  140,  160,  177. 
Life,  the;    88,  89,  96,  97, 

134. 
Spirit  of  a  university;    1, 

29,  30,  31,  41,  104,  110, 

118,  129. 
Retreats;  44,  57,  97. 
Robins,  Raymond;    141. 
Roseboro,  Rev.  Francis,  B.; 

39. 
Round     table     conferences ; 

57,  66,  71. 
Rutgers  College;  2. 


Sacraments;    1,  37,  38,   115, 

119,   158. 
St.  Hilda's  Guild;  24,  27. 
St.  Paul's  Society;  24. 
St.    Stephen's    College;    123, 

171,  172,  173,  176. 
Scholarships,  diocesan;   173. 
Parish;   175,  176. 
University;   146,  147,  148. 
Secretary,   the   rector's;    74, 

91,  92. 
Sermons;    4,  41,  52,  58,   77, 
82,  86,  94,  119,  jl20,  128, 
141,  181. 
Service,  Church;    10,  11,  25, 
37,  vii,  97,   119. 
Education  for;  79,  80,  81, 

82. 
Missionary;  97. 
Social  or  community;   see 
"social". 
Services,     Church;     10,     15, 
16,   27,   40,   55,    68,    72, 
109,  122,  123,  124,  125, 
150,  158,   174,  182,  183. 
College;   36,  40. 
Evensong;  43, 
Informal;  42,  136. 
Special;  42,  71. 
Silence,  Services  of;  42. 
Social      conditions,      needs, 
problems,    etc. ;    43,    47, 
53,  76,  77,  78,  80,  179. 
Life  of  students;  ii,  163. 
Service;  5,  10,  11,  25,  vii, 
89,  90,  93,  97,  104,  140, 
182. 
Study;  53.  56,  vii. 
Surveys;   74,  76,  78. 


219 


The  Church  at  Work  in  College  and  University) 


Work  with   students;    18, 
62,  107,  109,  126. 

Social-religious  workers ;  91, 
92,   148,  179. 

Sororities;  20,  54,  124,  125. 

South  Dakota,  University 
of;  74. 

Spiritual  nurture;  4,  76,  83, 
85,  107,  115,  116,  117, 
127. 

Speakers;   67,  133,  136,  137. 
Professors    as;     55,     110, 

111. 
Students  as;  68,  73. 
Foreign  students  as;    161. 

Statistics;  3,  69,  100,  120, 
123,   191,  192,   193,   194. 

Stewardship;  86,  93. 

Stone,  Rev.  Morton  C. ;  48, 
56,  61. 

Student  congregation  of  the 
Bishop;   129,  137,  138. 

Student  Friendship  War 
Fund;  69. 

Student  Volunteer  Bands ; 
65,  98. 

Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment; 5,  53,  64,  65,  68, 
98,  100,  193. 

Sunday  school;  23,  26,  47, 
53,  54,  66,  68,  73,  74, 
91,  105,  114,  122,  128, 
161,  176,  178,  179. 

Sunday  School  Council  of 
Evangelical  Denomina- 
tions; 53. 

Syracuse  University;  25. 


Teaching     of     a     professor; 

4,    104,    105,    106,    110, 

111,  115. 
Texas,  University  of;  61. 
Theological     seminaries;     5, 

97,  101,  179. 
Trinity    College;     124,    171, 

175. 
Tulane  University;  8. 

Undenominationalism ;       32, 

33,  34,  93,  142. 
United     War     Work     Cam- 
paign;  69. 
Unity,  Christian;  33,  43,  vi, 

117. 
University     of    the     South; 

124,  170,   171,  173,  174, 

179,  182. 
University  pastors;  95,  120. 
Annual      Conference      of ; 

195. 
Ushers   in   church;    73,    109, 

165. 

Vacation;   46,   72,   108,   116, 

130. 
Vestry;  25,  59,  104,  122. 
Virginia  Military  Institute; 

25. 
Virginia,  University  of;  23, 

122. 
Visits,  see  "calls". 
Vocational      guidance,      see 

"guidance". 
Voluntary     study     courses ; 


Teachers'  College,  Columbia ;       War,  the  European ;   66,  89, 
27,  91,  148.  90,  92,  98,  148,  191. 


220 


Index 


Washington    and    Lee    Uni 

versity;  2,  55. 
Wasliington,   University  of; 

26. 
Wellesley  College;  27. 
Wells  College;  25. 
William  and  Mary  College 

2,  169. 
Winthrop  College;  26. 
Wisconsin,     University     of 

25,  48. 
Woman's  Auxiliary;  24,  68 

73. 
Women  students,  special  ref 

erences  to;  6,  28,  47,  86 

89,  90,  92,  107,  108,  119 

120,  124,  125,  152,  160 


World's  Student  Christian 
Federation;   32,  191. 

Worship;  1,  2,  10,  15,  18, 
33,  iv,  42,  44,  76,  126, 
140,  183. 

Yale  University;  2,  25. 

Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  As- 
sociations; 3,  13,  16,  26, 
29,  30,  32,  33,  36,  40,  42, 
44,  46,  50,  52,  53,  54,  56, 
65,  69,  70,  71,  76,  77,  82, 
84,  88,  91,  95,  121,  123, 
135,  141,  142,  143,  151, 
152,  159,  191,  192,   193. 


221 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


0035519533 


Micou 

_The  church  at  work  in  college 

and  university. 
14  JAr^tbl^U        SO  JAN  i^^u 


BRlTTirDO  NOT 
PHOTOCOPY 


